This is book two in the continuing saga of Sally and Pat as they try to restore a dead planet. Living in a reality where little if anything makes sense they persevere the best they can.
Imagine if you will, you suddenly wake up in a world you donât recognize and thousands of years have passed by. Are you dead? Obviously not or you couldn't be having this conversation with yourself. Is this Heaven? It's not like any Heaven anyone has ever heard of before.
Working from an infinitely ethereal realm our reluctant heroes find a way to recreate and restore planet Earth so that it can be inhabited by humans once again. The fight is both physical and political and no one is sure if they can pull it off or not.
I hope you enjoy their journey.
By Gary Brandt
Over The Edge Press
Arizona USA
Copyright © 2007-2025 by Gary Brandt.
All rights reserved. Printed in the United States of America. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.
Pictures in this book of trees and lakes were taken in Flagstaff, Az. Many pictures were purchased from photos.com or dreamstime.com. Any people in the pictures are models and have no relationship to this book or its story. Character faces are CGI or AI, and are not real people.
FOR PLANET EARTH
May you have a long and happy life.
I am grateful to the characters John, Sally, Ben, Michael, Pat, and the others for sharing their story with me. I am especially grateful to Kaguya for bringing this story into my domain so that I could learn of it and share it.
John and Sally sit together for a while, quietly taking in the artwork around them.
The museum in Powder Junction has become Sally's sanctuary â the one place where she can find some peace to think things through. These past few years have been brutal. Everything's turned upside down, and it feels like for every answer she gets, two or three new questions pop up to torment her. Nothing makes sense anymore. She keeps hoping her friend Josh will show up â that coalescent being who promised he'd be there with answers when she needed him most. But so far? Nothing. Radio silence.
John keeps telling her that maybe Josh is waiting for her to be emotionally ready to handle whatever answers he's got. But Sally's not buying it â it feels more like abandonment, honestly. Ever since she lost her little boy Joshua in that horrible farming accident, she's been drowning in despair. All the joy has just been sucked right out of her life, and this is happening right when her daughter Penelope needs her most. Penny's a teenager now, stuck in the mind-numbing boredom of Penny Lake, trying to figure out how to even be a kid when she's literally the first generation born in this level 5 world. There's no roadmap for any of this. Sally's been thinking about pulling up stakes and moving to a domain that's more kid-friendly, but honestly? She hasn't found anywhere better than the Lake. The only other place she knows well is Powder Junction, and that's basically a party town â definitely not where you'd want to raise a teenager.
"I'm glad you finally dragged yourself out of that house," John says, studying her face with genuine concern. "You've been holed up in there so long you're starting to look like a ghost. You need some sunlight, some fresh air."
"It's a fake sun anyway," Sally replies flatly, her existential crisis bleeding through every word. "It's all just bouncing around in Ben's head. Just like us. We're all just... bobbing around in Ben's consciousness, going absolutely nowhere."
"Yeah, well, reality isn't exactly living up to the hype, is it?" John says with a rueful smile. "But it's what we've got to work with, so we might as well make the best of it. I just... I really want to help you find your way back to some kind of happiness, you know? I miss that beautiful smile of yours, that adorable little giggle. Haven't heard it in years." He puts his arm around her and pulls her close. Sally leans into his shoulder, but her face remains completely blank â no tears, no warmth, just emptiness.
"In your last life â was it Oregon? California? â you lost your wife," Sally says quietly. "You told me how there was this hole in your heart that nothing could ever fill. Well, take that feeling and multiply it by about a billion â that's what it's like to lose a child. This emptiness is bigger than my heart, bigger than all of me. There's just... nothing left. I'm dead too, John. But what the hell does 'dead' even mean anymore? Everything's different from how it's supposed to be. Back on Earth, when someone died, you could at least wrap your head around it â they either stopped existing or moved on to some afterlife.
"But we ARE in the fucking afterlife! So what does it mean to die here? I didn't even think it was possible. Yet here I am with a dead child. So now what? Is there an after-afterlife? Is this all some kind of cosmic joke? I need answers, John. I need them fast, or I swear I'm going to find a cliff somewhere and just jump off to see what happens. The only thing keeping me tethered right now is you â this love we share. Without that, I'd find some way to just... fade away. To not be. Maybe to never have been at all." She stares at a blank spot on the wall as if searching for something that isn't there.
Sally might not be able to cry anymore, but John has shed enough tears for both of them. There are things he's been afraid to say, but he can't keep them bottled up any longer. "I know exactly how you feel, Sally. I've felt the same way. Joshua wasn't just your little boy â he was my grandson too. I've got the same hole in my heart that you do. I don't understand how any of this works any better than you do, so I'm dealing with all the same hurt, the same pain, the same frustration and fear. So don't act like you've got a monopoly on grief here. We're all feeling it. Even Pat is."
The mention of her ex-husband Pat ignites something fierce in Sally's eyes. "Pat? Well, Pat should have thought about that before he and Ben went off playing inventor with their farm equipment. He should have been watching. He never should have left that machinery where Joshua could get to it. Joshua worshipped those two, and they should have been more careful. They should have known better. So there they are, lounging by the lake talking about efficiency and fabrication methods and effectiveness and all that technical bullshit, while I'm left holding the headless corpse of my baby boy because of one of their goddamn contraptions. I'm sorry for your pain, John, I really am. But I'm nowhere near ready to talk to Pat or Ben again. That's just how it is, and I don't see it changing anytime soon. Probably not ever."
John remembers Sally's screams all too well â the sound she made when she found Joshua in that field. It's a day Penny Lake will never forget. The shock of it hit the town like a lightning bolt and changed everything. The innocence they'd managed to preserve was shattered in an instant. Nothing's been the same since. John did his best to comfort Sally, but the wound is still too raw. Time might not heal something this deep â nothing can really heal the loss of a child â but maybe, eventually, time will make it bearable. Make it survivable. John knows better than to push any further right now. All he can do is let Sally lean against him and hope she finds the strength to keep going. Deep down, he knows she will. Somehow.
"Josh! Oh my God, it's Josh!" Sally suddenly squeals, jumping up and running down the hall to throw herself into the arms of her old friend. "Oh my God! Oh my God! It's really you! You're finally here! I've been waiting for years! Where the hell have you been?"
"Wow! What a greeting," Josh laughs, trying to wriggle out of Sally's bear hug so he can breathe. "I'm happy to see you too. You called me God three times there â that's a first for me."
Sally giggles â actually giggles. "Oh, I didn't mean it like that. It's just an expression. Oh my God! Hee hee, there I go again. It's been so long, I don't even know where to start. My friend John is here â let me introduce you two." She practically drags Josh over to the bench where John is sitting. John stands and extends his hand, being as polite as he can manage. Sally is absolutely beaming as she introduces her two favorite people to each other.
John is thrilled to see a genuine smile on Sally's face after all these years of grief. But he's also a little taken aback by the obvious affection Sally has for Josh. Pat had stayed with John for a year after he and Sally split up, and John had been working overtime trying to figure out how to get them back together. Now, seeing Sally light up like this around another man, John's starting to wonder if he's been wasting his time. Still, he shakes Josh's hand warmly and says, "Howdy, son. Good to finally meet you. Sally's brought me here dozens of times, always hoping you'd show up. I'm glad you finally made it."
"I'm happy to be here. And I'm really glad to meet you, John. I've heard quite a lot about you," Josh says with a big grin.
"Really?" John asks, surprised. "Besides Sally here, I didn't think you knew anyone who'd know me."
"Trust me, John," Josh replies. "As a coalescent, I exist across all time simultaneously. I move freely between past and future. In your future timeline, you're actually quite famous â you become the official storyteller for this entire era. I'm truly honored to meet you."
"Oh. Well then," John says with a chuckle. "I guess I better stick to the stories I didn't make up. So you're a time traveler â that's fascinating. I've heard about such things."
"Not exactly a traveler," Josh explains. "I'm there all the 'time' â everywhere, everywhen. I just choose to coalesce, to appear in physical form, at specific points in space-time. Like right here, right now."
"Okay, Josh," Sally interrupts, hands on her hips in that universal female stance that means business. "I didn't wait years for you to show up just so you could chat with John. I need you here for ME. So what took you so damn long? What happened to all that 'seek and you will find, ask and it will be given' stuff you told me last time?"
"Sally, you know you're exactly why I'm here, and I think you also know that I've always been here â in the background, aware of you and everything that's been happening in your life. My existence as a coalescent is incredibly rich, which is why I choose it. But it also comes with serious responsibilities. I could completely screw up an entire timeline if I'm careless. So before I could manifest this time, I needed to get permission â from you." Josh braces himself, looking ready to dodge if Sally decides to throw something at him.
"From me?" Sally asks incredulously. "For God's sake, Josh, I've been calling and calling you! Isn't that all the permission you need? I'm confused here."
Josh pauses, choosing his words carefully. "Let me try to explain this from my perspective. I know you and am in contact with you as you are right now. But I also know and communicate with your past self, since I exist in the past too. I also know your future self since I exist in the future. And I know your higher self â the part of you that exists in the same all-time, all-space domain that I do. When I interact with present-you, it potentially affects not just you right now, but past-you, future-you, and higher-you as well. I needed permission from ALL of you, not just the you sitting here now. I hope that explains it, and I hope it's helping you understand that you're so much more than you realize. You're a truly magnificent being when you get to know all of yourself. I'm honored to know you."
Sally looks thoroughly puzzled. "If you've been talking to my past self, why don't I remember any of it?"
"Because you don't," Josh responds simply. "In your present form, you only remember a tiny fraction of your past. You have no idea who you were a hundred years ago, a million years ago, a billion years ago. Most of that isn't part of your current awareness. You are so much more than you remember â all of you are. That's why I love being a coalescent. I get to know more of you than you know of yourself. It's wonderful. But I don't want to overwhelm you with all this metaphysical stuff. I'm here now to be with you during this time of grief, to help you work through it. And I'm doing so with the full cooperation of ALL the versions of you that I know and love."
Sally still looks confused. "So since you've already talked to my future self, you already know how this all turns out? We're just actors reading from a script that's already been written?"
Josh laughs. "That would be sooooo boring if it were true! No, that's exactly why I have to be so careful. What we do right here, right now, creates ripples that can change the future â and reverse ripples that can even change the past. The universe is dynamic, with past, present, and future in constant flux. One of my jobs is to help keep it all from falling apart while still allowing it to be interesting, fresh, and worth experiencing over and over again.
"That's actually how I met Kaguya. She was messing around in a forbidden temporal domain â just playing around, but she got lost in time and started causing all sorts of temporal disruptions that were affecting your past and future, even things in other dimensions. So I went to rescue her from the temporal distortions, and to rescue the universe from her. It was through her that I got to know you and John. It was John's storytelling about her ancestors that got her wandering into forbidden territory in the first place. But I'm glad she did â it was while we were sorting out the mess she created that we met you last time. She wanted to go back and meet you, so I arranged it. Now that you know all this, don't go changing it in your future, or none of what's happening right now will have ever happened, and we'll miss out on all this fun."
Sally smiles at Josh with a look that tells John she's got some kind of plan brewing that she's not ready to share yet. "Josh, as usual, you've completely fried my brain. I'll need to let all that percolate for a while. In the meantime, to change the subject â who's that woman in the painting over there, under that guy's left arm? Or is it a boy?"
"Ah, Michelangelo and his naked people again. That's 'The Creation of Adam' from one of Earth's old religious creation stories. In this scene, the Creator â supported by all those little angels â reaches out with his right hand to touch Adam, the first man, giving him the gift of life. His left arm is around a mysterious woman. Many people think she's Eve, the first woman and Adam's wife, or Lilith, his other wife. Some say she's Mary, the mother of God, before her incarnation on Earth. But she's actually much more mysterious than any of that.
"She's Sophia â which means Wisdom. She's the personification of Wisdom itself, an aspect of the all-wise Creator. It's interesting that you noticed her. According to legend, Wisdom was with the Creator during the creation of everything, including Adam â that's why she's in this picture. You'll need Wisdom with you too as you work on recreating your own life. That's what I think, anyway. I suppose I could go ask Michelangelo directly, but that would take all the fun out of speculating, wouldn't it?" Josh sits back, looking pleased with his answer.
"So you're just guessing?" Sally exclaims. "As usual, Josh, you get right to the edge of actually answering my question and then don't finish! You are such a frustrating man!" She laughs despite herself. "Okay, guys, let's get out of here and grab some food. For the first time in ages, I actually have an appetite. We can come back later for more art appreciation. Let's go to that place where we first met, Josh â where you were working as a waiter. That place is special to me."
"Sounds perfect. I know the menu there, and there are several dishes I think you'd really enjoy," Josh says, leading them toward the restaurant.
"Josh, I know one of your secrets," Sally says with a mischievous grin. "I asked Michael about this restaurant â the Ethereal Cafe â and he'd never heard of it. He said it must have been built by one of the Powder Junction residents, and he seemed surprised he didn't know about it. But I wasn't surprised at all. You built this place, didn't you? This is your restaurant."
"I wasn't trying to keep it secret â there just wasn't any reason to explain everything at the time. I needed somewhere for us to meet, and this seemed perfect. Was I right?" Josh asks.
"Yes, for once!" Sally teases. "You finally got something completely right AND complete. I wish all your answers were this good." She giggles â that sound John has missed so much. "Just kidding, Josh. And hey, look â there's our reserved table again. Except now it seats four instead of two. How did they know?"
"I'm just trying to be a good host," Josh says with a smile as he seats Sally and John. "Don't bother with the menus â I'll get you something special from the kitchen. I think they even have a fish platter, pan-fried in that flour and cornmeal coating you love so much, John. I'll be right back. You two relax â I'll send out some appetizers."
"Wow!" John says after Josh leaves. "That guy is definitely handy to have around. He's got some serious skills. I get the feeling you two have known each other for way longer than you remember."
"I think so too. From the very first time I saw Josh, I felt something â this incredible feeling I'd never experienced before. So there has to be some history between us that I'm not remembering. Or maybe he's just such a powerful being that I'm drawn to that power. I'm not sure. I just know I love having him around."
"Be careful, sweetheart. I think I see you heading for a train wreck with this Josh character."
"Huh? What do you mean?" Sally asks, genuinely puzzled.
"Well, I may be an old coot, but I'm not a stupid old coot. You're young, you're single, you're hurting and looking for answers, wanting to put your shattered life back together. And along comes this guy who seems to have all the answers. I raised three daughters â I know what it looks like when a girl's in love. And right now, honey, it's all over you like gravy on mashed potatoes."
Sally stares at John in disbelief. "I wouldn't worry about that, John. Yes, he does come in a very cute, tight little package when he manifests here. But I'm not looking for a relationship with an angel or a god or whatever the hell he really is. He is adorable though, I'll give you that. I'll be careful, John. I won't let my feelings get the best of me. But I am going to give him a little squeeze whenever I get the chance. Hee hee."
"Okay, sweetie. I'll trust your judgment. I just don't want to see you get hurt again. I don't think you can handle much more pain right now."
"Here are your appetizers, folks. Enjoy!" the waitress says, setting down a tray.
"What do you call this stuff?" John asks.
"It's an hors d'oeuvres platter with lots of little specialties. We call it 'the plane of forgetfulness' â you'll gobble it up so fast you won't remember eating it," the waitress explains with a smile before hurrying back to the kitchen.
"Some of this looks like poop on a cracker to me," John observes dryly.
"I think that's goose liver pĂątĂ©. Give it a try, John â I bet it's really good," Sally says, already sampling several items.
Josh returns with another tray and sets plates in front of each of them. "I hope this is to your liking. Fish for John, a big juicy steak for Sally, and for me, one of my favorites â pigeons and dumplings."
"It looks amazing," Sally says, cutting into her steak. "I have a question for you, Josh, and I'm hoping for more than just a partial answer because I've been thinking about this a lot. Here I am eating a steak, John's got fish, and you're eating dead birds. It's all fresh, so probably yesterday these were living things â swimming around, mooing, flying free. Now they're dead on our plates, about to be recycled into our protein. How does that work? Did they have souls, etheric energy? Are there new fish swimming around in fish heaven somewhere? What happens when things die? I know that when Earth died, a bunch of etheric energy came here â not just people, but bugs and plants and cows and everything else. But how does it work when things die again here, in the Earth afterlife?"
"I'll give it my best shot, Sally," Josh says, settling in for a longer explanation. "First, all life â etheric energy, life energy, whatever you want to call it â exists as an aspect of the All That Is. It can neither be created nor destroyed, only changes form, or moves from form to non-form and back again. Life energy differs from non-living energy only in the complexity of its vibrations â its harmony, the music, the song it sings to the universe.
"The basic unit of life in your reality is the cell. Each cell sings its own song of life. These cellular songs can join together into a synergistic symphony â a multicellular collective like a plant, an animal, or you. As the complexity and sophistication of the collective increases, so does its capacity for awareness. All things are conscious at some level because they're emanations of the All That Is â the ultimate consciousness of existence itself. But awareness requires a sophisticated matrix that can connect all the necessary dots in space-time to create a coherent locale for that awareness to manifest.
"A plant is aware, but compared to you, its awareness is very limited. You're aware, but compared to me, your awareness is very limited. Awareness is what allows you to hold the thought 'I am.' Your 'I' exists in your awareness. So to restate your question: does the 'I' in the awareness of these creatures continue, go somewhere else, or dissolve when their physical incarnation is 'recycled'? That depends on the level of consciousness and awareness of the individual incarnation.
"Consider your own cells, for instance. Most cells in your human body have much shorter lifespans than your body as a whole â just like a person has a shorter lifespan than the city they live in. Your physical incarnation is constantly being recycled. Even your bones are dissolved and rebuilt continuously. So what happens to individual cells when they reach the end of their existence? They simply cease to exist as individuals. Their limited awareness dissolves, and their etheric energy is absorbed into the new cells that are constantly forming.
"But what happens when all the cells in a complex collective like yourself end simultaneously â when your physical incarnation stops functioning? That's different. Your complex awareness has created such a marvelous symphony of experience that the All That Is continues to sing your song whether you're in physical form or not. Your life, your 'I', is therefore eternal. You may change form or become non-form. You may find another 'I' that resonates perfectly with yours and merge â two 'I's becoming one. You may exist across multiple times or outside of time entirely, but you always ARE. Your ability to hold the thought 'I am' is eternal. You may stay coherent as an individual 'I' or distribute yourself throughout eternity as I have. There are unlimited ways to be the 'I am' that you are.
"Those are the fundamentals, Sally. But I know your question goes deeper than that. You asked this as a stepping stone to your real question â the one you're afraid to ask. You want to know where Joshua is, your baby boy. You want to know what went wrong that made him die in a place where death shouldn't happen. You want to know if you can have him back. I'm here to show you these answers as best I can. As usual, you won't be completely satisfied, but I'll do my best. I love you, Sally, in ways far beyond your present ability to understand. So I will absolutely do everything I can to help you through this."
Sally sits quietly for a long moment, looking at Josh, then at John, then at the remainder of her steak. "Well then. This is heavy stuff. Let me digest all of that along with the rest of my dinner. We can continue this conversation over dessert. Do you guys have flan here? I love that stuff, and I think John would too."
"Yes, we have flan. And after dessert, I have a surprise adventure planned for both of you," Josh says, excusing himself from the table and heading back to the kitchen.
"Adventure? Wow! I have a feeling things are about to get very interesting," John says, grinning at Sally.
John and Sally hand their plates and utensils to the bus boy just as the waitress approaches with their dessert. "Here is your dessert - flan for the four of you. Enjoy," she says cheerfully as she sets it down on the table. Sally looks puzzled and glances at John. "Four?" she asks, as if he might somehow have the answer to this mystery. Just then, a familiar voice breaks through her confusion. "Hey John. Hey Mom." It's Penelope, casually strolling up to their table like she owns the place. Sally's expression shifts from puzzled to stern in about half a second. "Penelope? What are you doing here? And this better be a damn good reason, or you're in serious trouble, young lady," she says, giving her fourteen-year-old that look every teenager knows and dreads. Penelope, unfazed by her mother's glare, slides into the seat next to John with all the confidence of youth. "Nice to see you too, Mom," she says with just a hint of sarcasm, then leans over to give John a warm hug and kiss on the cheek.
Sally's not letting this slide. "Penelope! You know damn well you're restricted from using the booth when I'm not home, and you absolutely know you're not supposed to come to Powder Junction without supervision. So what's going on here?" Her voice has that edge that means business.
Penelope rolls her eyes with the practiced expertise that only teenagers possess. "Well, first off, I didn't come unsupervised, and second, I didn't use the booth. I came with him," she says, pointing toward Josh, who's making his way over to their table with perfect timing.
Sally's eyes widen in disbelief. "You came here with a stranger? Haven't I taught you anything?!" The shock in her voice is unmistakable.
"Stranger?" Penelope looks genuinely confused. "Mom, you've talked about Josh non-stop for years. Josh this, Josh that. Sometimes I think maybe he's my real dad instead of your ex, you know? So when he showed up and asked me to come along, I felt like I'd known him forever. Just like you said happened when you first saw him." There's something almost wise in the way she says it, despite her young age.
Sally turns her attention to Josh, and there's a mix of emotions in her voice - confusion, concern, maybe even a little hurt. "Josh? You went and got my daughter without clearing it with me first? I don't think I'm comfortable with that. I mean - well - I guess I don't even know what I mean. I'm getting the sneaking suspicion that you two are up to something. What's going on here?"
Josh's expression softens as he watches Sally slip into what he clearly finds endearing. "It's actually pretty cute watching you switch into full mommy mode like that. But like Penelope said, I feel like I've known her forever - and in fact, I have. So I guess I have the advantage here. I promised you an adventure, and Penelope's part of that, so I asked her to come along. Besides, she was dying of boredom at the lake anyway," he explains, hoping Sally won't be too irritated with what could technically be called kidnapping her daughter.
Sally takes a deep breath, and when she speaks again, there's a vulnerability in her voice that wasn't there before. "OK then, I guess that's... fine. I trust you, Josh, and I trust Penelope. But please, no more surprises like this. I'm not exactly tied together very tightly right now - emotionally, I mean - and I can't handle much more upset. Please, you guys, just be gentle with me," she asks, though she's still giving Penelope a bit of that maternal glare.
"Alright Mom, we won't rock your boat - much," Penelope says, then makes a face as she tries the flan. "What is this stuff? Flan? Now I know why Dad didn't like it. It's sweet and all, kind of yummy in a weird way, but the texture is just... icky." She's rolling it around in her mouth like she can't decide whether to swallow or spit it out. "Here Mom, you can have the rest of this. I really don't like it."
The four of them sit quietly as they finish dessert - well, three of them finish dessert while Penelope gets herself a piece of pie instead. There's a tension in the air that's hard to miss. Sally is visibly uncomfortable having Penelope there, especially with Josh present at the same time. She likes to be uninhibited when she's out with the guys, but having her teenager along forces her into that more reserved mommy mode. Meanwhile, Penelope has instinctively snuggled up next to John - her Penny Lake grandfather and safe harbor whenever she feels her mother's anxiety flare up, which has been happening a lot lately. John's more than happy to be her anchor whenever she needs him.
Josh stands up and reaches for his wallet. "The check's on me this time," he says with a smile. "Now, are you guys ready for that adventure?"
John, ever practical, raises a concern. "Don't you think we should let our food settle before we go running off somewhere?"
"That won't be a problem where we're going, I promise," Josh replies, and there's something mysterious in his smile.
Penelope's eyes light up with excitement. "OK, let's get out of here and start having some fun!"
"Actually, that won't be necessary," Josh says, and now his tone has shifted to something more serious. "For this particular adventure, we all need to hold hands, close your eyes, and let your mind go quiet for a minute. Just try to let yourself float. Trust me - I'll make sure there's no danger. It's going to feel a little weird at first, then it's going to get really weird for a while until you get your bearings. But trust me, you'll be OK. Are you ready?"
Sally's voice carries a note of concern. "This isn't going to be like the void, is it?"
"No, it isn't. It's going to be nothing like the void at all. Ready?"
Sally takes a breath. "OK, let's do it. And this better be fun, Josh. I really need some fun right now."
"Me too," Penelope chimes in eagerly.
John's voice carries that familiar authority. "Girls, hush! Let the boy drive."
Sally does her best to quiet her mind and let herself float. She's just starting to get that strange, weightless feeling when suddenly - whoosh! It's like being unplugged from her body and hurtling through space at impossible speed, swirling through a multicolored vortex that defies description. Then, like a cork popping, she's plugged back in again. Except everything is completely different.
"Mom!" Penelope's voice is panicked. "I can't see right and I feel really, really weird. Shit! Mom! I have paws, and fur!"
Sally's voice is steady but demanding. "Josh? You better start explaining this. Right now."
"OK guys, this is going to take some getting used to, but I think you'll appreciate the experience once we settle into it," Josh begins patiently. "Your level 5 human bodies are still standing at that dinner table, frozen in a moment of time. Your consciousness - your awareness - is now far, far away from there, in a completely different time and in completely different bodies. There's a family of wolves here who were taking a nap, and we've borrowed their bodies for a little while. When we speak, we're doing it telepathically, which is something wolves are accustomed to anyway, so we don't have to howl or bark at each other. They're just waking up as you take control of their bodies. No harm will come to them - when we leave, they'll just go about their business normally. That is, as long as you guys behave yourselves and don't do anything stupid."
Penelope, with the resilience and humor that only teenagers possess, can't resist. "So Mom, how does it feel to be a real live bitch?"
Sally's response comes without missing a beat. "Ask yourself, sweetie. Apparently my daughter is a little bitch too."
John's authoritative voice cuts through their banter. "Knock it off, girls. Josh went to a lot of effort to bring us here. Let's be nice and enjoy the experience. I'm having a little trouble getting up - there being paws where I expect hands and feet to be. I'm a bit wobbly, but I think I'm getting the hang of it." He stumbles around like a newborn calf at first, but after a few attempts, he finds his rhythm and starts walking like a proper wolf.
"Hey guys, come out here and check this out! This is ferocious!" Penelope calls out excitedly.
John sounds concerned. "Ferocious? You mean like there's a bear out there?"
Sally, slipping back into mom-translator mode, explains with a chuckle, "No, John. That's teenager speak for 'new, exciting, interesting.' You know how teens are - they make up new words when the perfectly good old ones work just fine."
"Ah yes, I remember," John says with what passes for laughter in a wolf. "I met you when you were fifteen, and I had to learn a whole new language just to communicate with you."
Suddenly Sally's voice cuts through the air like a whip. "Penelope!!!"
"What?" Penelope responds with that innocent tone that every parent recognizes as anything but.
"Don't 'what' me. I saw what you just did. You just sniffed his butt! What are you thinking?" Sally's voice carries that mix of horror and disbelief that only a mother can achieve.
"I dunno, Mom. It just seemed like the wolfish thing to do. I won't do it again, I promise," Penelope says, sounding genuinely contrite.
Josh steps in to defuse the situation. "Don't be too hard on Penelope. These bodies have many instinctive behaviors that just play out without our conscious thought. It's completely normal. I wasn't the least bit offended."
Penelope suddenly goes still, her head tilted. "Be quiet, everybody. I hear something. Something very interesting."
John's voice carries concern. "What is it, sweetie?"
"It's going puff puff puff, beat beat beat, really really fast. It's just up ahead, sounds like it's under that dead tree. Oh SHIT! It's moving!" And with that, Penelope takes off like a shot, kicking up snow and dust and grass in her wake. In a cloud of debris she pounces, and with a lot of shaking and some serious growling, the dust settles to reveal Penelope trotting back proudly with a limp, freshly killed rabbit in her mouth.
Sally's voice is a mixture of horror and disbelief. "Oh for the love of God, Penelope, what the hell have you done?"
"I just had the most fun of my entire life! I can't believe it. I've never killed anything before, but this is like, mega-fun. Here, you can eat this one - I'm going to look for more," Penelope says, already sniffing the air for another rabbit trail.
"Uh, Josh?" Sally's concern is palpable now. "What's going on here? I think Penelope's getting a little too into this whole being-a-wolf thing."
"It's completely normal, Sally," Josh reassures her. "Penelope's just adapting faster because she's younger and less attached to being human. We're not going to be here long enough for her to get stuck. If we stayed for an extended period, we'd all eventually turn completely into wolves - our awareness would blend with the wolf consciousness and we'd become one with it, totally forgetting we were ever human. But we're not staying nearly that long. She'll be fine. She's just an adolescent wolf right now, full of that wild wolf energy. The bloodlust and call of the wild are strong in this species, but at the same time, they're beings of high consciousness. That's why I chose them. Our consciousness is a good fit with theirs, making it easy to blend. Even though wolves sustain themselves through what looks like violence to us, and it's genuinely exciting for them, they have no concept of murder or cruelty. They're simply feeding themselves."
"Speaking of natural behaviors that just happen on their own," Sally says with motherly worry, "there aren't any adolescent male wolves around here, are there? Because I don't need Penelope having puppies anytime soon."
"Yes, there are males around, but don't worry. Neither of you are in heat, and Penelope's too young anyway, so they won't be attracted. Plus, wolves are highly social animals with complex social structures - they don't just mate wherever and whenever like domestic dogs or some humans do," Josh explains with what might be amusement.
"Well then, what now?" John asks practically. "We're here, we're wolves. What do we wolf-people do now?"
"First, let's be good stewards of these borrowed bodies and make proper use of this rabbit - and that other one Penelope's dragging up the hill. We don't want to leave our wolf friends hungry when we depart," Josh says, and there's definitely something like lip-licking in his telepathic voice.
"You have GOT to be kidding me!" Sally says incredulously.
After they finish their unconventional meal, the group heads down the hill to continue their wolf adventure. Questions are beginning to form in their minds as they explore this strange new landscape, and Josh patiently attempts to answer them one by one.
"Josh, I've got some questions," Sally begins. "I know we can't be on Earth because the rabbit blood was golden instead of red, the trees are white instead of green - which I thought was snow at first, but it isn't - and there's nothing on Earth now except plants. So this can't be Earth. But wolves? Rabbits? Did they evolve somewhere else exactly the same way they did on Earth? Where are we?"
Josh makes a sound that might be laughter and answers, "You also have to ask 'what' and 'when' in addition to 'where.' What we are is wolves, and they don't see three colors like humans do - they only see two. They can't see green at all, so trees look white to them, and red and yellow appear as the same color. Look around and you'll notice everything is in shades of blue and gold. It's actually quite a beautiful world from their perspective. Their field of vision is wider too, so you don't have to turn your head as far to see what's coming up behind you. Your depth perception isn't quite as sharp, but if something breathes or moves, your ears have already told you exactly where it is. And notice how the sun is setting and the moon is coming out, yet you can see as well as if it were high noon. These wolf eyes are designed for nighttime - much better night vision than human eyes. That's the 'what.' Here's the 'when': in this domain, they call it the year 1875. Now I bet you can figure out the 'where.'"
John's voice carries sudden recognition. "Josh, you sneaky little bastard! I thought I recognized these hills, but the colors had me confused for a while. I know where we are now. These are my old logging fields in California, in 1875. I thought I was remembering some song I'd heard years ago, but I'm really hearing it, aren't I? Listen carefully - I bet you can hear it too. That's her, isn't it? That's my Akasha singing, isn't it?"
"Grandma Akasha?! I get to meet my grandma Akasha?!" Penelope practically bounces with excitement, running in circles.
"Well, not exactly meet her," Josh clarifies gently. "I don't think she'd appreciate being approached by a pack of wolves. But we can use the natural stealth of these wolf bodies to sneak close and observe. If that's okay with you, John? This is your history, and I don't want to show any disrespect."
"I'll lead the way," John says with unmistakable excitement. "I've got my bearings now and I know exactly how to get there. This is going to be wonderful. Thanks, Josh. You couldn't have picked a better adventure."
"Oh man, this is fucking ferocious!" Penelope blurts out enthusiastically.
"Watch your mouth, young lady!" Sally fires back automatically.
"I learned those words from listening to you, Mom!" Penelope retaliates with teenage logic.
"Both you girls hush up! I don't want to have to use these fangs on your butts," John says, stopping to wait for them to catch up.
"Grandpa, you wouldn't really bite my butt, would you?" Penelope asks with just a hint of uncertainty.
Josh answers for John with amusement. "You'd better be careful. John's the alpha male in this little wolf pack, and if his instincts kick in and he needs to restore order, he will, in fact, bite your little butt. So behave yourself."
The small pack continues down the hill toward John's old stomping grounds. John leads confidently, followed by Penelope, then Josh, with Sally bringing up the rear. Normally Sally, as the alpha female, would be in second position, but she wants to keep both Penelope and Josh in her line of sight - just in case Penelope's butt-sniffing instinct, or any other wolfish behavior, kicks in again.
As they round a corner, they peek out from behind some large boulders, and the light is absolutely blinding. It illuminates the entire forest like daylight. Akasha has a fire going in the backyard - she always preferred cooking outside when possible to avoid filling the house with smoke and cooking smells. To wolf eyes, firelight at night is brighter than the sun, so they have to wait several minutes for their vision to adjust. John warns them not to look directly at any humans, because they might see the golden glow of wolf eyes reflecting the firelight and get frightened. Or worse, the 1875 version of John might grab his trusty rifle and start shooting at what he'd see as dangerous forest predators. They just want to observe without causing any disturbance.
"John, she's absolutely beautiful - gorgeous. You weren't exaggerating when you said she was pretty. Who's the young woman with her? She's lovely too," Sally asks softly.
John whispers, though it's unnecessary since they're communicating telepathically. "That's my oldest daughter, Alannah. There should be a young man here too. I think I remember this particular night. She brought her boyfriend home to meet the family. I already knew the boy from work, but she wanted to do the formal 'meet the family over dinner' thing. That's why she's helping with the cooking - she was showing off. Usually Akasha would have to practically beg to get any help from the girls, and sometimes it was easier to just do everything herself rather than fight with them about it."
"Oh wow, who's that cutie? Is he the boyfriend?" Penelope asks as a young man appears on the back porch to talk with Alannah.
"Yes, that's Jason. The boyfriend," John confirms.
"Mmm. Wow. He's gorgeous too. Your daughter's a lucky girl. He looks a little like a grown-up version of my brother Joshua," Penelope observes innocently.
Sally stops dead in her tracks and drops to the ground, her legs suddenly unable to support her. She crosses her paws and lays her head on them, her whole body trembling.
"Mom, are you OK? Are you sick?" Penelope asks with genuine concern.
Josh answers gently, "Your mother will be fine in a minute. She's just had what's called an epiphany - a sudden realization of a profound truth. There's so much going through her mind right now, and so quickly, that her body has partially shut down to give her time to process it all."
"So what's the epiphany? What truth has she realized?" John asks.
"This is going to be difficult for all of you to understand, but I'll do my best to explain," Josh begins carefully. "You've all been working incredibly hard to restore Earth so you can resume living there in human form - the form you've grown accustomed to. While you wait, you're stuck in level 5 because there's nowhere else for you to go. That's true because souls typically incarnate forward in time, most of the time. But sometimes - it's very rare - sometimes a body becomes available to receive a soul, or to facilitate the joining of two souls, in the past. One of my responsibilities, since I have access to all of time, is to assist with those transfers. They're extremely tricky because you have to be careful not to scramble the timeline.
"If you create a temporal causality loop, you can cause tremendous chaos and potentially destroy a universe or two. That's where my expertise becomes crucial - to make sure everything happens smoothly. When your Joshua died - and by that I mean when his physical form in level 5 was fatally injured - I was there. It was Joshua's choice how to handle that situation. It was an accident, completely unintended, not part of anyone's destiny. In cases like that, there are several ways to process it, including backing up time and preventing it from happening at all. Many of you have experienced those sudden moments of pause - where you suddenly stop what you're doing, or turn around, or change direction, and realize that if you hadn't, you would have died. You probably did die, but we reversed it and fixed it by sending a small message into the past, just a feeling, just enough to get you to stop or move out of danger's way.
"Joshua, remembering more of who he really was, knew of an opening for a soul in 1855, and that it would be a stable transfer. He also knew that this new life would become intimately connected with people he already knew and loved. Rather than continuing as Joshua in level 5, he chose to come here, to join with and become the person we've just seen. He doesn't remember any of this now - he's become this new person completely, and that's all he knows. But the essence of what he was is still there in the background, part of the foundation of who that young man is and will become. That's why Penelope could see the resemblance, and why Sally could feel it. The Joshua you knew still exists within Jason. Jason just doesn't know it."
"Wow, that's quite a story, Josh. It's going to take me a while to wrap my mind around it, especially since I actually knew the boy back then," John says thoughtfully. He's moved to lie down next to Sally, putting his head close to hers for support. Her body feels hot, like she has a fever. John recognizes that Sally's mind is in turmoil and her wolf body is responding by increasing its metabolic rate. "This girl's going to need some time to digest all this. Her mind and body are both in chaos. I can feel it," he says, trying to be as supportive as possible. The four lie quietly, watching the domestic scene at John's old house while giving Sally the time she needs to process everything.
After what feels like an eternity, Sally gathers her strength and rises. Josh and Penelope approach to offer support, but they're met with a low, menacing growl and bared teeth. Sally's hackles are raised and she's in an attack stance, ready to strike if they come any closer. They freeze. Without warning, Sally turns and gallops into the darkness, disappearing from view. The three remaining wolves stand in shocked silence.
"Josh? What's wrong with my mom? Has she gone completely wolf?" Penelope asks, fear creeping into her voice.
"Not yet, anyway. But we can't stay here much longer or that could happen. She could transition from being a human spirit to being a wolf spirit. Given the pain she's experiencing right now, that might seem very appealing to her. Don't worry though - I'll get us out of here before that happens."
"What if she won't come with us? Even before my mom became a literal bitch, believe me, she's always been a stubborn bitch. What if she just stays out there and doesn't come back?" Penelope's worry is palpable.
"If that happens, then that's what happens," Josh says simply. "Sally has placed her future into temporal flux, so from this perspective, I honestly don't know what will occur. Penelope, your parents aren't typical earthlings. They were highly evolved beings before manifesting in this universe, and Sally is an extremely powerful entity - much more so than she currently remembers. Part of her frustration has been her inability to control her reality, which was never a problem where she came from. When Joshua died, every fiber of her being told her she could bring him back, but her efforts were frustrated. Now she knows why.
"Joshua didn't want to come back, and I helped him stand in the way of her will to prevent her from bringing him back anyway. That's an enormous amount for her to process - she feels betrayed and abandoned. Give her some time, though. I'm confident she'll come back and be the Sally we all know and love."
"Hey you guys, come down here and help me with this thing," they hear Sally's voice calling from the distance. They can see a pair of golden eyes reflecting the firelight, so they use those as beacons to find her in the darkness. Sally has found and killed a young deer. Its throat has been torn out and the amber blood is still steaming in the chilly night air. "Sorry guys, I just got so angry I had to go kill something. Anyway, this is a tender one, so our wolf hosts will get a really good meal before we leave."
"So are you OK now, Mommy? I was about to start crying I was so worried about you," Penelope says, licking her eyes with her wolf tongue.
"No, honey, I'm not OK," Sally says with brutal honesty, "but I'm dealing with it, and I have a plan. The one thing I asked you guys before agreeing to come on this trip was no big surprises. And then you dump this shit on me? I'm not very happy with any of you right now, especially you, Josh. You knew better - or you certainly should have known better. Then, to top it all off, you bring Penelope along. Josh, you're an all-knowing being. You knew when you manifested the way you did that I would fall in love with you. Why didn't you come as some wrinkled old man in a white robe?
"So now I'm standing here with my emotions scattered like this gutted deer, desperately needing my baby boy back in my arms, looking to you to help fill that void, and instead I'm presented with the sight of you and Penelope making googly eyes at each other. You have got to be the rudest, most completely inconsiderate person God ever created. So thank you, Josh. Thank you from the bottom of my shattered and broken heart for totally fucking up my life. Now I can't have you, and I can't have Joshua either, and I find out you were there when it happened. You were there and you didn't do a damn thing to stop it. After that, you had the power to reverse it and you talked Joshua out of it. Oh my fucking God, Josh. Did you for one second ever consider my feelings? What you were doing to me?
"While in this wolf body I've been remembering a few things, and I'm done with all your shit. John, I love you - take care of my Penelope for me. And whatever you do, keep her away from this asshole. Goodbye, guys. I'm out of here." As Sally finishes her devastating speech, her eyes go blank for a moment, she stumbles to her knees, then gets up looking completely confused, and runs off into the darkness again.
"Mommy? Mommy?! Josh! John! Let's go get her. I think she's going to do something stupid!" Penelope screams.
Josh moves close to Penelope, his voice gentle but firm. "It's too late, sweetie. She's left us. What you saw running into the darkness was just the confused host body after she departed. I know where she went though, and I'll take you there. She's found a place to calm down, to rest, and put herself back together again. Come close, guys. Close your eyes and relax, and we'll go be with her."
Penelope glances around, completely caught off guard to find herself right back where this whole thing started. "Well, crap," she mutters, "we're back at the restaurant, and it's just us again. I really thought we were finally going to see Mom." She turns to John, frustration clear in her voice. "I'm starting to have serious doubts about this Josh guy. Maybe Mom's got a point about him." Just then, a waitress walks over carrying a couple of glasses.
"Yeah, he definitely could've handled that whole situation better," John agrees with a sigh.
"Here you go, guys," the waitress says cheerfully as she sets down the glasses. "Josh is back in the kitchen right now. He had me bring you some iced tea and said he'll be out in just a minute." John and Penelope are still standing there holding hands, exactly like they were before they left. Still feeling pretty disoriented from whatever just happened, they slowly get their bearings and sit down. They can't help but look around the room, wondering if anyone noticed them standing there like statues while they were gone. But everyone else in the restaurant is completely absorbed in their own conversations and meals, paying them no attention whatsoever, so there's really no need to feel embarrassed.
"Maybe this whole crazy trip is finally over," John says, trying to reassure Penelope. "She said he'll be out any minute, so we can ask him what the hell is going on."
Penelope's voice gets quieter, more worried. "John, do you think Mom is actually... dead? Not like Joshua, living in someone else's body, or like you guys when you came here from Earth, but do you think she somehow figured out a way to just... not exist anymore? I get the feeling Josh isn't telling us everything, and honestly, I'm really, really scared right now." Her eyes start to well up with tears. "No, sweetheart," John says gently, "I think your Mom is way too stubborn and ornery to do something like that."
"And what exactly is 'ornery'?" Penelope asks, wiping her eyes.
"It means the same thing as 'cantankerous'," John replies matter-of-factly.
"Never mind," Penelope says with an exaggerated eye roll. "And you guys blame us teenagers for making up words. You old folks have the absolute craziest vocabulary ever."
"Language is tricky," Josh says as he approaches their table. "Words don't always mean what you think they do, so it's really easy to get confused when you're trying to communicate. But since you humans have evolved to use language as your primary way of connecting with each other, that's what we have to work with. It was pretty nice though, wasn't it, using telepathy while you were in those wolf bodies? You should really consider targeting your continuing evolution to move back toward telepathy. It's so much more accurate." Josh sits down at the table while the two of them just stare at him. "I know you're both pretty confused right now, but we needed to come back here first to prepare for our trip to find your Mom. So, are you guys rested up and ready to go?"
"Hold on there, fancy pants," Penelope says, giving him a serious look. "Are we going to end up as some weird animal again? You need to start telling us what's going to happen before you just dump us into these situations. That wolf thing was actually kind of fun, but it was terrifying too, and that's not fair to us. I'm honestly not sure you're a very nice person. So tell us exactly what's going to happen, or I'd rather just stay right here."
"Okay, that's completely fair," Josh says. "I'm sorry I scared you. This stuff is so routine for me that sometimes I forget to look at it from your perspective. So here's my plan: your Mom is on Earth. That's where we need to go to find her."
"On Earth now, or somewhere in the past?" Penelope wants to know.
"She's there right now. So we'll go there in this current time frame... sort of," Josh replies.
"Sort of?" John asks, raising an eyebrow.
"Yes, what I mean is that it's 'now' there the same way it's 'now' here, but level 5 has drifted out of temporal sync with level 3 in terms of how fast time actually moves. So when we go there, we're going to do it in a special way that lets me get you tuned into level 3's time rate," Josh explains.
"I think the booth already does that when we go on ethereal visits - puts us on Earth time," John points out.
"Yes, it does, John. Actually, it adjusts your mind to experience time at Earth's rate. But I want to get you into sync with level 3 in a way that's not possible with the booth. So I'll take you there myself, using my own special method. Sound okay to you guys?"
"On one condition, Josh," Penelope insists firmly. "If I get scared, I want you to promise you'll get me back here immediately."
"Agreed. If it becomes more than you can handle, I'll bring you right back here. But please, for your own sake, try to enjoy as much of this adventure as you can. It really will be fun, I promise. Try thinking 'excitement' instead of 'fear' and you'll enjoy it a lot more."
"Okay then, I'll go," Penelope says, her eyes dry now but still looking very serious and concerned. "But if you mess this up, Josh, I'm never going anywhere with you again. So Mom is really on Earth? There's nothing but plants there. What is she going to eat? She's definitely not much of a vegetarian. And we are going to find Mom there, right?"
"Yes, you will find her. And there are actually a few animals there now, but I doubt your Mom would want to eat them. Ready? Let's join hands like before and we'll go to Earth. Hold on tight."
Penelope feels that same whooshing sensation, but this time she doesn't feel like she's being pulled out of her body. The scenery just changes - suddenly she's surrounded by an ocean of green.
"Oh wow! Why is everything all blurry and getting brighter and then darker and then brighter again? What am I standing on? It feels like I'm just floating here and there's no ground," Penelope asks, sounding bewildered.
"You're floating because you can't actually stand on the Earth since you're a level 5 person, and the dirt is invisible to you anyway. It's getting brighter and darker because we came here without adjusting for the time difference between level 3 and 5. You're experiencing time here 610 times faster than what you'd consider normal. That's why thousands of years have passed on Earth in the 14 years you've experienced in Penny Lake. Over eight thousand five hundred years have gone by here since you were born, and so much has changed. Those brightness changes you're seeing are the sun rising and setting. Daytime and nighttime only last about a minute from your perspective. You can't actually see the sun itself, since there's no life energy there, but you can see the plant life here brighten up during the day and slow down during the night. The leaves look blurry because as they blow in the wind, they're moving 610 times faster than what you're used to. You feel like you're standing on nothing because you basically are - the sand and rocks that don't contain life can't interact with you or your feet, and they're invisible to you. I brought you here this way so you could experience this place completely. To do that, I need lots and lots of energy and quite a bit of time because I want to transform your bodies so you can fully experience being here. Right now you can only see the glow of life. I want you to see everything," Josh explains.
"Josh! I warned you about this. You better not transform me into some creepy animal," Penelope insists.
"No, I'm only going to transform you into you. I'm going to adjust you to level 3 equivalence, but to do that I need to increase your density. Using Earth physics, your mass is dimensionally 1.57 radians out of phase with level 3 mass, which means it can't interact with anything. The only reason you can see anything here at all is that life energy creates a slight dimensional phase shift that's just enough to make it visible to you. I need to rotate you dimensionally so you can interact with level 3. A side effect is that each kilogram of your mass has to become denser by a factor of 6.5585 times 10 to the 14th power. That requires a massive amount of energy that I'm going to pull from the planet itself, from Earth's soil, to make that transformation happen. Then you'll be able to experience level 3 from a level 3 perspective," Josh continues explaining.
"Dad would probably understand what you just said and then argue about the fourth decimal place. But to me it's just blah blah blah," Penelope says with a shrug.
"Ah, the old 'dust of the Earth' trick. I've heard of that," John says knowingly.
"Yeah, something like that. And we're going to do it at 610 times normal speed, so it should only take a few minutes instead of a few days. I can't transform energy from the Earth too quickly without blowing the place up, and that would make quite a mess," Josh says.
"Okay, so we're going to get transformed and then go meet Mom? Has she already been transformed like this?" Penelope asks.
"Not exactly. She has transformed herself, but not in this particular way. This is so you can see the place fully, and that will give you the perspective you need to understand where she is and why she's there," Josh replies.
"I guess I'm ready to be transformed then, but I'm warning you - any of your stupid tricks and I'm going to slap the holy shit out of you," Penelope says firmly.
"I'm sufficiently warned, Penelope. No tricks. Well, not any big ones anyway. I'm going to ask you to stand here facing away from each other. When the transformation is complete, you'll notice a broad-leaf plant in front of you. I know your Mom raised you to be modest. You'll need to grab a leaf. I can't transform your clothes," Josh instructs.
"Shit! We're going to be naked? Okay, Josh, then you're going to look the other way too, and if you turn around before I tell you to, the slap fest is going to begin," Penelope declares.
"Agreed. Let's begin then," Josh says.
Penelope stands looking at where the plant is supposed to be, staring at a green glowing blur. Then, starting from her feet and moving upward, she sees a swirling vortex of yellow glowing energy beginning to surround her. She feels an increasing weight pressing down on her and sinks to her knees in a sitting fetal position, her head too heavy to hold up, unable to move. She gets all tingly and blacks out, unable to bear the weight. Some time later - she has no idea how long - she feels normal again and begins to stand up, her feet now on solid ground. She's surprisingly energetic in this heavier body. The first thing she does is look around to make sure the boys aren't looking, then she dashes to the plant and pulls off a couple of big leaves. Once she's satisfied they're securely fastened around her body, she calls out, "Okay, you guys, you can turn around now. And you better be wearing your leaf!"
Penelope, John, and Josh look around, absolutely stunned by the beauty surrounding them. They're standing on a sandy seashore. The water is brilliantly blue and crystal clear - you can see all the way to the bottom. A school of fish shimmer in the sunlight. Beyond a narrow beach stretches a jungle of green plants as far as the eye can see. The air is fresh and clean. Everything looks absolutely pristine.
"Wow. This is a lot more beautiful than I remember Earth being. Everything is so fresh and new. Can we go for a walk in that jungle, or is some giant dinosaur going to come gobble us up?" John asks.
"This is your new Earth. No, there are no dinosaurs here. That period was skipped this time around. During the first few billion years of this planet's life, everything had to evolve from scratch and adapt to a rapidly changing environment. This time the environment is stable, so all that harsh evolutionary pressure doesn't have to happen. The first time, Earth had to invent herself. This time she only has to remember herself. The terraforming experiment started the process, and then the natural life processes on Earth kicked in, and that's what's running the show now," Josh explains.
"So is Nettie here? She's the one who did the terraforming. I think Mom talked about Nettie almost as much as she talked about you, Josh," Penelope asks.
"No, Nettie isn't here anymore. All the remnants of that civilization are buried under about twelve thousand years of dust and dirt and dead bugs. On one of your Mom's adventures into other dimensions - helping them with their problems - she made some friends, and they helped move Nettie to her new home. That blue box she keeps in her bedroom is where Nettie lives now, except she's asleep. When your Mom is done here, she's going to wake Nettie up and bring her back," Josh says as they stroll into the jungle.
"Oh holy fucking shit!! What the hell is that?!?!" Penelope screams as she runs up a small hill, holding her leaves so they won't come undone.
"It looks like a possum to me," John says, laughing at Penelope's reaction.
"It looks like some huge ugly rat to me," Penelope says, carefully coming back down the hill after the animal has disappeared into the undergrowth.
"It's not actually a rat. It's a marsupial, which is a very sturdy, adaptable, and resilient creature. This one looks very similar to the varieties that existed just after the dinosaur period. It's one of the earlier creatures to emerge. This planet has been seeded with genetic material, so many animals will start to appear - not necessarily in the same order they evolved the first time, but all the animals that can handle this type of climate will eventually re-emerge here, including humans, which is what you are."
The three of them wander through the jungle for hours, with Penelope constantly asking "What is this?" and "What is that?" Josh never gets tired of her questions or of pointing out new things and new ways to look at things. Occasionally a strange creature, a bug, or some flying animal startles her, but she's getting used to them and beginning to enjoy the rich diversity of life she's witnessing. They find some fruit to eat and sit down to rest for a while. Penelope has many more questions she needs answered.
"John, Josh, whichever one of you knows the answer - why was my Mom so freaked out? Has she gone crazy? Is there something wrong with her mind?" Penelope asks.
"It's a normal kind of crazy, honey," John explains gently. "Losing Joshua was such a devastating shock that she's barely begun to recover from it. So she's angry - mad at everybody and everything. And the longer she thinks about it, the angrier she gets. She's directing all her rage about losing her boy at everyone else around her. It's normal, sweetie. It's how we humans deal with extreme loss. Anger is one of the stages we go through to process grief."
"But it wasn't anybody else's fault. It was an accident. It isn't anybody's fault at all. So why is she so mad at all of us?" Penelope wants to know.
Josh explains further. "Penelope, your Mom is a very special person, but she's at a disadvantage right now being human. Her spirit didn't originate from Earth, at least not recently. Most of her evolution happened elsewhere, at higher levels of existence. So being human is still unfamiliar territory for her. The feelings and emotions and physical drives and desires are incredibly intense in humans, and she hasn't yet learned how to balance all of that out. Balance is what she lacks right now. Give her time, though - she'll get it together, and you'll be amazed at what an incredible being she truly is."
"But that doesn't make any sense. My Dad is from the same place she is. They started out as the same person. He isn't acting all weird about it," Penelope says, looking confused.
"There's a difference. When a soul divides like your Mom and Dad did, it isn't always an even split. In each one there's a little more of this and a little less of that. They're also not the same gender, which makes a huge difference in how you handle emotions and feelings. The biggest difference is probably this: she is much more than how she started out. She inherited a lot of her makeup - her predispositions - from her Earth parents. Her body is of Earth, but her spirit is not. That isn't always a comfortable fit. She's actually done a remarkable job keeping it all integrated. She just needs some time to get her emotions, her fears, her anger, and her sexuality in balance," Josh explains.
"Her sexuality? Ewwwwwww," Penelope says with a disgusted look. "She does get a bit boy-crazy from time to time. She can be sooooooo embarrassing sometimes. I'm just glad I was never in Powder Junction when she was drinking. I've heard some stories, and I would have died of embarrassment if I'd been there."
John, trying to keep the record straight, says, "You can't believe everything you hear, sweetie. Those stories got pretty exaggerated over time. I was there for most of those occasions, and yeah, your Mom does like to have fun, but she was never less than a lady."
"She said she was going to proposition Josh. That doesn't sound very ladylike," Penelope points out.
"She didn't mean 'proposition' the way you're thinking," Josh responds. "She wasn't looking for a one-night stand. She was looking for a real relationship with someone she's genuinely in love with. I never intended for that to happen, and I didn't take this form just to make her attracted to me. I came this way because this is my human form. I was human when I ascended to level 10, and I took my form with me. When I manifest here, this is the form I'm most comfortable with. I never intended to break her heart. There are many surprises in these Earth-based domains. That's also what makes it exciting to be here as a human - you never know exactly what's going to happen next. Even if you've experienced the future, you can experience it again, differently."
"But she is - or was - married to my Dad. They're like the ultimate soulmates. Shouldn't they be the perfect match, a happy couple?" Penelope asks.
"All I can say is it ain't easy, kid," John explains. "Relationships, no matter how perfect a match you are, are never easy. Sometimes they aren't even possible, no matter how hard you try. Life has a way of complicating even the simplest things."
"Another factor in your parents' situation is that they grew up together," Josh explains. "They knew each other as babies. It was always assumed by their families that they would eventually marry. But when kids grow up together, they tend to develop more as siblings than as lovers - more like brother and sister than boyfriend and girlfriend. It's usually the new person who seems the most interesting, the most exciting, the most attractive. The kids you grew up with, especially if you were very close growing up, aren't the most exciting - they're just the most familiar and the most available. She was attracted to me mostly because I was the new guy in town. That's all, and that's totally normal."
"So then I'll fall head over heels in love with a boy from a different domain? And not with ones I already know?" Penelope asks.
"That's not a universal law, so maybe yes, maybe no. But it is more likely than not that you'll find the new guys more appealing than guys you've known all your life," Josh explains.
"John, when we get back, I need you to start bringing me some new guys, okay?" Penelope says with a giggle.
"Uh, let's wait a few years on that one, sweetie. You have plenty of time to find the right guy, and I'll help you find a good one too," John says with a grin.
Penelope feels all warm inside, chatting with the guys about life and love. Deep inside, though, is that gnawing feeling of worry about her Mom. She needs some real answers before she can feel better, feel complete again.
"Hey, check it out. I'm going to see what that white thing is. It doesn't look like it belongs here," Penelope says as she jumps up and starts jogging toward her new discovery. John and Josh follow. Penelope is young and agile and hard to keep up with, so the guys catch up with her a few minutes later.
"This is weird. It's made out of some sort of hard stuff, but it doesn't look natural. Is it leftover from the before time?" Penelope asks.
"No, it's quite new. The 'hard stuff' is ceramic, which is a type of glass. It was put here by some friends of your Mom who have access to level 3 matter. It's part of a biospheric transduction system which will allow for a phase-locked standing wave interface to be developed between the biosphere - the life systems on this planet - and a quantum field synaptic network interface that's built underground," Josh explains.
"Hey, I've heard some of those words before. Isn't that what killed the planet?" John asks.
"Yes and no. That was a similar but much more primitive system that the old network used. This is a more mature design with safeguards built in to prevent the kind of catastrophe that happened before."
"Isn't that dangerous? What if they screwed up their equations again?" John asks.
"Yeah, we don't want to put all this life back here and then blow it all up again," Penelope adds.
"These systems have been used successfully in other biospheres for thousands of years with good results. There's always some element of risk, but it's minimal."
"So basically Mom asked some people she knows to install this stuff and they just came and did it?" Penelope asks.
"It's a bit more complicated than that. Your Mom and Dad, and John and a few other people in your domains gained a lot of knowledge and experience dealing with the Earth problem. They became quite famous throughout the Multiverse because of their success. So they've been called on to help out with other catastrophes in other places. Your Mom is smart, though, and she didn't do all that work for free. She bartered - traded services - with these other entities that needed her help. So they paid her back by installing this equipment for her, since they had the technology and dimensional access to level 3 that she didn't have."
"What does she want it for? Is this where Nettie is going to live?" Penelope asks.
"Yes," Josh replies. "Sally's plan from the beginning was for this to be Nettie's new job, her new life. You see, over the three billion or so years that life evolved on Earth, a collective consciousness developed - a global memory system, a global wisdom. You Earthlings referred to it as Mother Earth. In addition to interfacing with humans through electronic devices, Nettie was also experimenting with connecting to all life consciousness in the biosphere, and she was starting to have some success. That was before her great miscalculation. When that happened, Mother Earth died. Nettie is meant to become the new Mother Earth, but in a very modern way."
"Isn't that a bit dangerous, mixing the natural with the artificial like that?" John asks.
"There's no such thing as artificial," Josh replies. "Unguided evolution is no more natural than conscious evolution. You thinking beings are part of nature, and your thought-assisted evolution is just as natural a part of evolution as the unthinking chemical reactions that started it all. It is, in fact, all part of the plan. Human culture will continue to evolve, but not just like bugs and trees and lizards. You'll evolve your bodies, your culture, your consciousness, your awareness, and your technology - including your quantum computers - together, and forever, whether on this planet or beyond. That is your destiny, and this is just one step along that path."
"Wow, so Mom is like the linchpin in this whole chain, isn't she?" Penelope asks.
"If it's a chain, you should say 'link,' sweetie. A linchpin is used to hold a wheel on an axle," John corrects his granddaughter.
"Shut up, Grandpa," Penelope says with a smile. "You know what I mean."
"You all are an important link in the chain," Josh continues. "Your Mom, your Dad, John, Ben, and you, Penelope, and your kids too someday. This little group is the link that's connecting your past to your future. It's happened before that just a few souls made the trip from one epoch to another, and you are one of those little groups. That's why all the other domains at all the other levels are giving you guys so much attention right now. This is really exciting stuff. I had to pull some serious strings and throw my weight around a bit to get to be the one to come here and be with you during this transition. But I don't want to say too much, or you'll all get big heads. Ego is still a major problem with humans. You're making progress though."
"Kids? What if I don't want to have kids? Is that going to screw everything up?" Penelope asks.
"No, there are countless opportunities for the future to work itself out if you don't have children. The difference is the opportunities you'll miss. I can tell you, looking forward through the several most probable futures for you, that they're all going to be a lot of fun. I think the ones with kids, though, are going to be the most fun," Josh explains.
"So... who am I going to marry? Do I already know him? Is he cute? Is he sexy?" Penelope asks with a giggle.
"You are so much like your Mom. I could tell you all this stuff, but then that might lock you into a certain path that isn't your best choice. So I'm going to leave all this up to you. When you meet the right person, I think you'll know, and you'll do what Penelope decides to do when the time is right. If you make a few mistakes along the way, you'll learn and grow and choose better the next time."
As darkness begins to fall, it's been a long and exhausting day. The group finds a doorway into the network building, and inside there are rooms for sleeping, complete with cots, robes, and water for bathing. It takes a while to figure out how to wrap the robes around their bodies, but Penelope figures out a way that actually turns out really cute. She's so happy to get rid of those leaves. The cots appear to be designed for smaller creatures, but Penelope fits just fine. The guys have to struggle to get comfortable, but as tired as they all are, sleep comes quickly and sweetly.
John slowly pulls himself up from his makeshift bed on the floor, wincing as he moves. That narrow cot just wasn't built for someone his size. "Oof. Haven't felt this beaten up in ages," he groans, stretching his stiff muscles. "Hey Josh, I've got something I need to ask you once you're properly awake."
"I'm already up, John. What's on your mind?" Josh responds.
"Well, first things first - please tell me there's coffee somewhere around here. And second, these bodies we're in... they're actual level 3 physical forms, right? This isn't just some temporary thing like when we borrowed those wolf bodies? I mean, this is real flesh and blood. I had no idea we could even do something like this. I always thought our only options were either floating around here invisible or getting reborn into a body that already existed here."
"Sorry to disappoint you on the coffee front," Josh says with a slight smile. "There are coffee plants growing wild in various spots, but nobody here knows how to process the beans properly. As for your second question - yes, you're absolutely right. This is your actual level 3 body, fully transformed back to physical density. Though I should mention, you're actually in better health than when you originally left this realm. That soreness you're feeling? That's from yesterday's activities - and it's exactly what tipped you off to the change."
"So how exactly do we get back home from here? Do we have to live out entire lifetimes and die of old age before we can return to level 5?" John asks, a note of concern creeping into his voice.
"Not with me around, you don't. This kind of transformation has actually been used quite frequently on your planet when beings from other domains needed to manifest in human form. It's just rarely used by level 5 entities - after all, the whole point of reaching level 5 is rest and preparation for rebirth. But these are extraordinary circumstances, so we're bending the usual rules a bit. "I've been in discussions with many of the domain managers and other highly aware entities about your unique situation. We've decided to use guided evolution up to - but not quite including - the emergence of humans on the planet. Human DNA has been seeded here, but we're keeping it dormant for now.
"Instead, those level 5 beings who were prematurely destroyed will be allowed to return in transformed level 3 bodies - like yours - with their complete memories of the before times intact. They'll rebuild this world with full knowledge of what came before. As children are born in this new world, the normal cycle of death and rebirth will resume, and the balance between levels 3 and 5 will be restored. As for you personally, John, you'll likely remain in level 5 as a domain manager. But everyone has the choice to return permanently if they want to participate in the rebuilding process."
"So these new children will grow up with parents who actually understand the different levels, past lives, the whole cosmic picture. That's going to be radically different from before, when we were stumbling around in the dark," John observes.
"Actually, there have been periods in your history when humanity did possess most, if not all, of this knowledge. But catastrophic earth changes pushed your species to the brink of extinction multiple times, and that wisdom got lost in the fog of history. Much of your mythology and religious traditions were built on fragments of those ancient memories, though most of the stories got heavily embellished over time. Humanity spent millennia trapped in ego-driven evolution, and the ego has a talent for fabricating stories that serve its self-centered agenda. This time around, you'll have a significant head start and a solid foundation of genuine memory to build upon. Plus, thanks to Sally and Nettie, you'll have access to some pretty sophisticated technology. There's really no excuse for not creating a garden paradise this time. You people really made a mess of things last time around, so consider this your second chance."
"'You people'? Nice try, Josh, but you can't fool an old con artist," John says, grinning broadly. "You gave yourself away the other day when you mentioned ascending to level 10 from human form. Don't try to distance yourself with 'you people' when you're one of us."
"Caught red-handed," Josh admits with a rueful smile. "'We' really screwed things up last time. And boy, did we ever make a royal mess of it."
"Well then, my friend, sounds like you've got quite a story to tell. I'm all ears - my own stories are getting pretty worn out from overuse," John says, settling in expectantly. "Alright, I suppose I can share my story. I'm not particularly proud of it, but I'll tell you. First though, let's check on the child and make sure she's okay. I don't think she's awake yet," Josh says as they both head toward Penelope's room.
"Isn't she just precious?" John says softly, gazing at the sleeping girl. "Such a beautiful child. I could stand here watching her sleep all day. Though I better be careful not to get caught - don't want her thinking I'm some creepy old man."
"I wouldn't worry about that, John. I think she'd actually find your attention comforting. She knows how much you love her."
John settles onto a nearby stool and gestures to another. "Have a seat, son. Story time. Tell me about your human days."
"I'll give you the condensed version, otherwise we'll be here for days. I was born in Oklahoma in 1948. My father had just returned from World War II and was working a small farm. We weren't wealthy, but life was decent enough, despite the constant stress about mortgage payments - the house, the farm, the equipment. We scraped by, and my parents managed to save enough that, combined with a student loan, they got me enrolled at Texas A&M to study agriculture. Instead, I majored in girls, sex, loud music, and copious amounts of drugs. I flunked out spectacularly and found myself in the military, bound for a war in a place called Vietnam.
"It was a horrific war, but I thrived in it. I excelled at being a soldier in ways that should have terrified me. I could run faster and farther, shoot quicker and more accurately than any of my buddies. In the jungle, I could literally smell the enemy before we could see them. My squad trusted me to keep them alive, so I'd walk point on search missions - alone, completely focused on protecting my men and completing the mission. Nothing fazed me, not even when they used children as scouts. Kids would spot us and run back to warn the enemy, so I'd shoot them in the back as they fled. If we were near a village, I might grab them and use a knife to keep it quiet.
"Sometimes, though, no matter how focused you are, something in your mind just snaps. I heard movement to my left and spun around, ready to attack. There was a young woman - really just a girl, probably around Penelope's age but starting to mature into womanhood. I moved to eliminate her before she could raise an alarm. But she looked me straight in the eye with this expression that said, 'Go ahead. You can kill me, but you can't truly hurt me, and no matter what you do, you're the one who will lose.' I was stunned by the intensity in her eyes and hesitated for just a split second. In that moment, I noticed two things: first, her absolutely perfect beauty - she was the most stunning girl I'd ever seen.
"The second thing I noticed was a blade sliding between my ribs from behind. I went down hard. The kids must have been scared off because they didn't finish me, but I couldn't move. I had no strength left, yet something inside told me that if I didn't get up immediately, that's where I'd die. Somehow I managed to get on my knees and crawl deeper into the jungle. I crawled for days - I don't remember how many - waiting to die, wanting to die, but too stubborn to give up. I was delirious from blood loss, infection, fever, starvation, but something kept me going.
"Much of that time is a blur, but when my mind finally cleared, I was lying on a mat in a tiny village deep in the jungle. At first I thought I was a prisoner, but later I realized I'd stumbled into a settlement so remote from the main war zones that they rarely encountered the conflict. The head of the household seemed to be some kind of monk, and several women cared for me - I was never sure if one or all of them were his wives. It took a full year to heal, and though we shared no common language, we found ways to communicate.
"As soon as I was strong enough, they put me to work in their small farming plots - my agricultural background came in handy. I also cooked, cleaned, and handled various chores. The only thing I was forbidden to do was approach any of the women or girls. They didn't trust me in that regard, and honestly, they were probably wise not to.
"Every morning before sunrise, I'd go into the jungle or hills and just sit in contemplation. I'd do the same after finishing the evening chores. My old life had ended abruptly the moment that girl made eye contact with me - it was as if she'd reached in and extracted my very soul. Now I had to completely reinvent myself from scratch. I started seeking answers everywhere and anywhere. I'd talk to trees, insects, rocks, birds, streams. I'd pray to God, to the sky, to any being I thought might be listening. I needed to understand. I needed to know everything.
"Then it began. My perception opened up and I started receiving answers - from the trees, rocks, birds, every living thing. They all began communicating with me. I figured I'd finally lost my sanity - maybe some kind of delayed drug reaction - but what did I have to lose at that point? I decided to embrace it and see where it would lead.
"Day after day, one by one, each of God's creatures brought me revelations - first answering my questions, then addressing questions I couldn't have imagined asking. I began experiencing visions where the universe's deepest secrets were revealed to me. As quickly as I could absorb the information, more would come. I completely lost track of time - I couldn't tell if months or years had passed - when I had one final vision. Or maybe it wasn't a vision at all. My caretaker, the monk, approached me and communicated telepathically that it was time for me to leave, that I no longer belonged in that place. He gestured, and a doorway appeared - a portal to another level of the universe. I walked through it and found myself in level 10.
"Once there, all the lessons my animal teachers had shared coalesced into a single, complete understanding, and I remembered my true identity - who I'd always been. I originated at that level. Most of that experience defies description because there are so many unfolded dimensions there that it wouldn't make sense in human terms. In fact, since I've transformed myself back to level 3 alongside you, I can't really recall much of it - that kind of knowledge simply doesn't fit in a human brain.
"After my experience in level 10 - though 'after' doesn't really apply there since concepts like 'before' and 'after' have no meaning at that level - at some point relative to the time we understand here, I chose to become a coalescent. That's like dissolving yourself into an infinite ocean and becoming one with it - merging your essence with its essence. That ocean is the vast, infinite ALL THAT IS - or God, if that's easier to grasp. As a coalescent, I can reform anywhere, anytime I choose, which is how I came to be here.
"Alright, story time's over. Let's go wake up sleeping beauty and get this adventure started," Josh says, rising to head back toward Penelope's room.
"I'm already awake, silly. I've been standing here listening to almost the whole story," Penelope says with a giggle. "I can see how those kids managed to sneak up on you, Josh. When you get really absorbed in something, you don't watch your back." She pauses, then adds more seriously, "Just kidding about that part. I assume 'get this show on the road' means we're going to find Mom?"
"Exactly right, sweetheart. This is going to be quite an interesting journey. Are you ready?" Josh asks.
"Define 'interesting.' I'm not in the mood to be turned into a toad today," Penelope says warily.
"I knew you were going to say that, even without all my coalescent memories," Josh laughs. "First, let me explain where your mother has gone and how we're going to find her. Just as I dissolved into the ALL THAT IS, your mom has performed a similar dissolution process, but into this world's biosphere. She's become one with all life currently existing on this planet - she's effectively become Mother Earth herself. She's working to prepare the biosphere for your return - humanity's return - and for Nettie's reintegration into the biospheric network. She's also handling another crucial task that she's uniquely qualified for.
"Your mother and father, when they were unified long ago, formed a warrior priestess - powerful and ruthless. When they split into Sally and Pat, the warrior priestess template went primarily to the female half. That's why your mom tends to be impatient and aggressive while your dad is more accepting and easygoing. This planet is now radiating with the brilliant light of life like it did millennia ago. Because of that luminosity, this universal jewel has attracted attention from greedy entities who'd love to possess it for themselves. Using the biospheric network and her own formidable power, she's establishing a planetary shield to keep out these unwelcome visitors. Without that protection, your world would be ravaged and exploited by these beings before it's ready for human resettlement. Once you repopulate, you'll also help maintain the planetary defense until it's clearly understood throughout the universe that this world is not to be exploited.
"Now, to visit her - actually, we'll be feeling rather than seeing her, since we won't have eyes in the conventional sense - we're going to partially dissolve ourselves into the biosphere too, but not completely. We're going to merge with a specific species, a magnificent royal species of conifer called the Ponderosa Pine. This will be a completely new experience for you. You're going to discover what it's like to be a tree. Be prepared - it's going to be dark initially, until you learn to 'see' through feelings. Trees don't have brains or visual cortexes to process sight, so it'll feel very different until you adapt. Are you ready for this?"
"Maybe," Penelope says thoughtfully. "It does sound like an interesting experience. But I'm just getting comfortable with this level 3 body. I really, really love it. I can feel so much more intensely. Fruit tastes incredibly sweet. When I curl up in bed, I feel warmer and cozier than my level 5 body ever did. I feel more like a woman, too. Everything seems brighter, more colorful, and the emotions are deeper and stronger. Can I keep this body and bring it back to level 5?"
"I'm sorry, but no. This body will be phased back to level 5 and its dense energy will be allowed to disperse. But it won't be too long before you'll have the opportunity to return here permanently and live out a full life at level 3," Josh explains gently.
"Darn it! Okay then, let's do this," Penelope says with a disappointed pout.
The group heads outside once more. Penelope watches as the now-familiar yellow vortex begins to engulf her, but instead of feeling crushed by overwhelming weight, she feels light and buoyant, hot and glowing. Then everything starts going dark. She's not losing consciousness like before - there's simply no light. She feels herself beginning to spread out and become thin and wispy like a cloud, then her sense of individual form completely evaporates. She's like air itself, filling the space around her but having no form of her own.
"Oh my! This is sooooo strange. Not bad strange, just... weird. Where are you guys?" Penelope calls out. "We're right here, sweetie," John responds.
"Whoa! John, I heard you from inside my own head. But it's not like the wolf telepathy - there I heard you from 'over there.' Now I'm hearing you from inside myself," Penelope says, confusion evident in her mental voice.
"That's because we're intermingled here. We're all part of a collective consciousness. We are, quite literally, inside each other," Josh explains.
"You can get us out of this, right, Josh? I mean, I love you guys, but I don't want to permanently 'be' you guys," Penelope says with growing anxiety.
"In the broadest sense, there truly is only one of us, but I understand your perspective. And yes, I can definitely extract us from this state."
"This is certainly a bizarre sensation," John's voice adds.
"Yeah, I'm feeling these waves, like ocean swells, moving over me, inside me, through me - like I'm part of the ocean itself. I thought I was supposed to become a tree, not an ocean," Penelope says, frustration creeping in.
"I think I understand what's happening, honey," John says. "I remember these sounds moving through the trees back in my forest home. It's wind blowing through the trees. Except here it's not just wind through my few acres - it's wind moving through an entire forest. Apparently we're not three individual trees like I expected. We're all the trees in the forest simultaneously."
"Exactly!" Josh confirms. "Trees don't possess individual consciousness like humans, nor do they have self-awareness. They're simply alive, and because they're alive, they can feel. They have emotions and can respond to other creatures' feelings. But there's no 'this tree' and 'that tree' - there's just 'tree,' all of them at once. Trees are like the forest's cells, each contributing something to the collective, but no single tree being 'complete' in the way you're a complete person in a human body."
"This is absolutely incredible. I'm experiencing sensations that are completely new and strange. My feet - which I guess are roots now - are like straws sucking up this sweet, delicious juice that tastes like apple cider. The wind waves feel like caresses and hugs and back rubs all at once. And there's this other sensation, pulsating like a musical rhythm, everywhere at once - it's unlike anything I've ever felt, and if I could breathe, it would take my breath away. It's so amazing. I really don't have words for it," Penelope marvels.
"When you're as vast as an entire forest, you can feel the seismic pulse of the earth itself. The word you're searching for is 'orgasmic,' and I'm quite relieved that it's unfamiliar to you."
"MOMMY! You're here! I was so worried about you. Are you okay?" Penelope asks, her excitement palpable. If she'd had legs, she would have been jumping and dancing, but that's rather difficult when you are a forest.
"I'm okay, sweetheart. In the few days it took you to reach me, I've experienced several months here. I've had time to think and work through some of the mental loops I was stuck in. My human thoughts still carry considerable anger, but spread throughout the Earth's life force, it's not as intense. Mostly I'm just feeling depressed now, but I'm getting past that too. There's important work for me to do here, and that keeps my mind from dwelling on the same thoughts repeatedly. I'm sorry I yelled at everyone - not that some of you didn't deserve it - but I acted childishly, and I apologize for that. I especially apologize to you, Penelope. I'm supposed to set an example, and you showed more maturity than I did. Can you forgive me?" Sally asks.
"Of course I forgive you, Mommy. I love you so much. I didn't realize how deeply you were hurting. I'm hurting too, but not as much as you, so I understand."
"How long will you be staying here, Sally?" John inquires.
"Probably six months to a year before I get everything properly established. But that won't feel very long for you since time flows differently where you are."
"I want to stay here with you, Mommy. I love feeling the waves and sucking up sweet juice and feeling all orgasmic. Can I please stay?" Penelope pleads.
"No, honey, you can't. It's not your time to be here, and you'll have plenty of opportunities to feel orgasmic when you're older. Now, you all need to brace yourselves. We're about to activate the planetary shield. It won't hurt you, but it's going to push you off the planet. When that happens, just do what I saw in a movie when I was young - close your eyes, click your heels together, and keep saying 'There's no place like home.' In a moment, you'll be home. I promise. You don't need Josh's help for this - it's automatic. And make sure to keep your eyes closed! You're all going to be naked when you leave here. I love you, honey. I'll see you soon."
Penelope feels sudden pressure and a tearing sensation. It doesn't actually hurt, but there's a sharp sting. Then intense movement, rapid acceleration. She watches as Earth suddenly begins receding, getting smaller and smaller as she's propelled away at incredible speed. Oh crap! Penelope thinks to herself. I'm still in cloud form. I don't have heels to click together. Well, it probably doesn't matter anyway. There's no place like home. There's no place like home.
Penelope awakens, rubbing her eyes and looking around at her familiar belongings in her bedroom at John's house. Wow, was that all just a dream? she wonders. Holy crap! I'm naked! I always sleep in my pajamas, especially at John's house. It definitely wasn't a dream!
Pat hurries down the hallway toward Penelope's room, his footsteps echoing in the quiet house. "Penelope! Get up and get dressed â it's almost time to go!" he calls out, raising his voice so she can hear him through her bedroom door. "We've been summoned!"
"Huh? Summoned?" Penelope mumbles back, clearly still half-asleep. "By who?" She stumbles out into the hallway a moment later, rubbing her eyes and sporting the kind of wild, frizzy bedhead that only comes from a deep sleep.
Pat stops short when he sees her. "Good grief, what's all that black stuff smeared across your face?"
"It's makeup, Dad," she says with the exasperated tone only teenagers can master. Pat shakes his head in bewilderment. "Well, I'm glad your mother isn't here to see that â she'd scrub you raw. Now hurry up! We don't have much time."
"Time for what, exactly?" Penelope persists, still wanting answers. "And who's summoning us?"
"The Council," Pat explains, his tone growing more serious. "The old Earth Council. They've reassembled in Capital City, and we've been asked to appear before the 3 of 9 to answer some questions. Go get cleaned up and I'll explain everything on the way there."
Penelope lets out a dramatic sigh. "Great. I can feel a boring day coming on already." She grabs a towel from the linen closet. "I'm definitely taking a book â and a pillow in case I need a nap during whatever this is."
Pat is busy gathering papers and notes when John walks in. "Are you ready?" John asks. "Mike's outside waiting for us."
"Still waiting on Penelope," Pat replies with a slight grimace. "She's in there trying to perfect what I can only describe as the most bizarre makeup job I've ever seen."
"Hey there, sweetheart," John says warmly as Penelope emerges from the hallway. But his tone quickly shifts. "Now turn that little butt of yours right back around and put on something more appropriate â and wipe that mess off your face while you're at it."
"Grandpa! No!" Penelope protests, shooting him an indignant look.
"Don't make me come in there and wash your face myself, because I will if I have to," John says, his voice carrying the kind of authority that comes from years of parenting experience. "We're going to speak with the Council, and you need to look presentable."
"Ugh! This day started out terrible and it's getting worse by the second!" Penelope grumbles as she stomps back toward her room to change.
Pat watches in amazement. "You've got to teach me how you do that. She doesn't listen to me at all anymore."
John chuckles. "It's simple, really. Raise two more kids after her, and by the third one you'll have it down pat, Pat." He grins at his own wordplay.
A few minutes later, Penelope reappears looking like a proper young lady instead of, as Pat had been thinking, the self-proclaimed queen of weird.
"Hey, Michael!" she says brightly, spotting him. "You got summoned too? Wow! We're like the Magnificent Four â except I guess I'm playing Mom's role." Her eyes light up with sudden enthusiasm. "Maybe this will actually be fun! So what's our mission, gentlemen?"
"To be completely honest, honey, we're not entirely sure ourselves," Michael admits. "All we know is that the newly reconstituted Earth Council has summoned us for some kind of committee hearing, and we figured we should probably show up. None of us have been to the new Capital City yet, so it could be an adventure."
Just then, a rectangular vehicle approaches and begins descending toward their front lawn, hovering about a foot off the ground. John's eyes widen. "Good God in heaven, what in the hell is that contraption?"
"Oh my gosh, it's a hover car!" Penelope squeals with delight. "Can I drive it? Please?"
Pat grins at his daughter's excitement. "Not a chance, sweetheart. Besides, this is a limo â it already comes with its own driver. Come on, guys, let's go."
The four of them settle into their seats, with John visibly nervous as he buckles himself into what he keeps calling "this contraption." The hover car rises slowly at first, climbing to about 100 feet before accelerating rapidly away from Penny Lake. Penelope has her face pressed against the window in wonder, while John sits beside her, white-knuckled and gripping his armrests. As they approach the perceptual boundary of Penny Lake, a small vortex appears in the air ahead, growing larger as they get closer. The craft enters the swirling portal and, with just a slight shudder, emerges on the other side in less than a second.
"What was that?" Penelope asks, eyes wide. "There's like a hole in our world! Where did that come from? Did Ben create it?"
"Ask your dad," John answers. "He helped design it. Ben used to be our resident technology wizard in Penny Lake, but I think your father has surpassed him."
"It's called a trans-dimensional conduit â TDC for short," Pat explains. "It's based on the same technology that our interdimensional friends use to travel between different dimensional frames in their universe. Ben's mother-in-law, for instance. It also works here to transition from one perceptual bubble to the next. We've just entered the bubble that houses Capital City. This particular perceptual framework is actually the joining of over twenty separate perceptual bubbles, so it's incredibly dense â even more so than Powder Junction. There are more than thirty million souls living here. It almost feels like being back in Level 3."
"Perfect! I love being in dense areas," Penelope says with a mischievous grin. "I miss that Level 3 body I had for, oh, maybe a whole day. With thirty million people here, there have got to be tons of cute boys."
"I'm sure there are, honey," Michael says, laughing more at the sick expression crossing Pat's face than at Penelope's interest in boys. "And you're not talking to a single one of them. You are so much your mother's daughter."
"Aw, damn!" Penelope sighs dramatically. "My first trip to the big city and I'm stuck with my dad and two grandpas. When I get a boyfriend, we are definitely coming here alone!" Her excitement quickly returns. "Hey, wait â if this place has hover cars, that means it has movies and videos and VR theaters and carnivals and all that cool stuff, right? Doesn't it, Daddy?"
"Yes, I believe it does," Pat says, trying to maintain his composure. "And when you're old enough to date â after I've thoroughly vetted the boy, and all your grandpas have given their approval, and you've both reached the mature age of, oh, say thirty-five or so â then you two can come here alone." He manages a grin while trying to suppress the nauseating realization that his little girl is growing into a woman who will soon be doing very adult things that his mind absolutely refuses to contemplate.
"Sure thing, Daddy," Penelope says sweetly. "But when Mom gets back, we're going to have a little chat and make some modifications to your plan. Hee hee." Her expression turns more serious. "Speaking of which, what's this '3 of 9' stuff about? And when is Mom coming back, anyway? She said it would be about six months to a year, and that was a week ago. That's like twelve years on Earth time. She's going to be an old lady when she gets back!"
"Not really," Pat explains patiently. "For one thing, here in Level 5, we seem to age when we're young â like you and your friends at school, or puppies and kittens â but when we reach maturity, the aging process stops. So she won't be an old lady when she returns. The older women you know here, like Penny, arrived that way â they didn't age here. The other thing your mom is working on back on Earth is helping to bring Earth and our Level 5 domains into temporal sync. So Earth isn't aging at such an accelerated rate anymore. Soon we'll be perfectly synchronized, and time here and there will move at the same pace."
"And you know this how, exactly?" Penelope asks suspiciously. "Who told you what Mom is doing there?"
"She did," Pat says simply.
"You and Mom are TALKING?!" Penelope practically shrieks with excitement.
"Yes, we do communicate," Pat explains carefully, "but only about business matters. She still doesn't... well, she's still not very fond of me."
Penelope's expression grows wistful. "Well, it's a start, I guess. I really miss the days when we would all kiss each other goodnight at bedtime. I haven't slept as well since that stopped."
The hover car begins to decelerate as they approach their destination, quietly touching down on a designated landing pad. The limo staff quickly secure the vehicle and open the doors for the passengers to exit.
"So where exactly are we," John asks, looking around, "and what is this building?"
"This is a recreation of the building that housed the original Earth Council," Pat explains, gazing up at the impressive structure. "It's called the Peace Palace. Back at the end of the 19th century, the wealthy elite and royalty of planet Earth were working toward creating lasting world peace. Vast fortunes were donated to build this very building â well, the original one on Earth â and after about a dozen years they had it completed and ready for the serious business of peace-making."
"Unfortunately, that turned out to be a bit premature," he continues with a rueful shake of his head. "Humans simply didn't possess the maturity necessary for true peace at that time. They had barely finished construction when the First World War broke out, followed by many more global conflicts over the decades. Humanity had matured considerably by the 21st century, but then everything fell apart again, and we had barely recovered from those catastrophes by my time. We were at peace then, but I was concerned that tensions were building toward extra-global conflict with the other planets and moons. In my era, the Peace Palace was used as just another government building, and peace wasn't exactly high on their agenda. I sincerely hope the Council has evolved since then, or this meeting is going to be rather unpleasant."
John grimaces. "If they're anything like the politicians from my time, this ain't gonna be pretty."
"So what exactly is this '3 of 9' thing?" Penelope asks again, clearly determined to get an answer this time.
Since Pat has some experience with the Council structure, he takes on the explanation. "After the great war of 2053, the planet was reorganized into twenty-seven provincial territories. Each province elects one representative to the Earth Council â that's twenty-seven representatives total. The Council also has a single Director. But here's where it gets complicated: these twenty-seven representatives don't speak directly to the Director."
"Instead, they're organized into groups of three â we call them triads. Each triad elects one delegate to represent their group, which gives us nine delegates total. But it doesn't stop there â those nine delegates are also organized into three triads, and each of those triads elects a speaker."
"In formal Council hearings, it's these three speakers â known as the '3 of 9' â who actually conduct the proceedings. They sit in the front row of a semicircular arrangement of benches. Behind them, in the second tier, sit the remaining six members of the nine delegates. On the third tier sit the other eighteen representatives. While they all discuss matters among themselves, only the three speakers are permitted to address witnesses during hearings or speak directly to the Director."
"The Director sits in an impressive chair next to a podium in case he wants to make an address, though he's rarely present except for special occasions. So if your province's representative manages to get elected as a delegate â one of the nine â and then also gets elected as a speaker â one of the three â your province wields considerable power. The process for selecting the Director is similar: each province nominates a candidate, and the twenty-seven representatives elect one of them by majority vote."
"The Director's position is extremely powerful because if there's a tie vote among the representatives, or if a decision falls just one vote short of a super-majority, the Director can cast the deciding vote. However, before any decision becomes law, it must also be approved by a nine-member Council of Elders. These Elders are appointed for life by the Director, which makes the Director's position incredibly influential."
"If the Elders reject a decision, the Council can still force it through with a super-majority vote, though they're reluctant to do so. If such decisions prove unpopular with the general population, those representatives likely won't get re-elected. So that's how the whole system works. Today we'll be testifying before the 3 of 9, so you'll get to see it all in action. Their names are Richard, Robert, and Nancy. I actually appeared before them many years ago to discuss our concerns about potential extra-global conflicts."
"What exactly is a super-majority?" John asks.
"It depends on the type of vote," Pat explains, "but it's usually either three-fifths or four-fifths of the total. This is different from a simple majority, which is just one vote more than fifty percent."
"That sounds incredibly political," Michael comments with a grimace. "I've always hated politics â it gives me a headache."
Since the four of them had left before breakfast in their rush to get ready, their first order of business was finding the cafeteria for something to eat. There they were met by Council staff members who briefed them on the day's proceedings and helped prepare them for the hearing. The waiting area had a large, comfortable couch, which Penelope immediately claimed, making good use of the pillow she'd brought along for a pre-hearing nap.
Penelope's eyes are fixed on this weird plaque hanging on the palace wall, her brow furrowed in concentration.
"What is that picture of the Earth in a circle with dots on it?" she asks, pointing.
"That's the Earth Council Seal," Pat explains patiently. "It's basically their logo - represents the whole Council structure. They've got different versions showing various views of Earth, but they all have those same 28 dots laid out to show how the Council's organized. See that single dot at the bottom? That's the Director - the top guy. Those three dots above it represent the '3 of 9' - they're the main speakers. Then you've got 6 more dots for the remaining members of what they call the '9 of 27.' And that top row? Those are the other 18 representatives who didn't make it into the inner circles."
"It's dumb," Penelope says with the brutal honesty only a teenager can deliver. "I could have done a better one."
"I'm sure you could have," John agrees with a gentle smile.
"Hello, my name is Jennifer. I'll be prepping you for the committee hearing," announces a young woman as she approaches their little group in the waiting area, clipboard in hand and looking very official. "Which one of you is your counsel?"
"Counsel? We came here to see the Council, not because we ARE the Council," Michael replies, clearly confused by the mix-up.
"Oh no, I'm sorry - I meant which one of you is the legal counsel for your group. You know, a barrister? A lawyer?" Jennifer asks, her confusion now matching theirs as she looks from face to face.
"Oh. Well, we don't have any lawyers with us. We just came here to talk things through. I'm the oldest of the bunch - will that work for you?" Michael says, genuinely trying to understand what this young lady needs from them.
"I... I guess that will have to do," Jennifer says hesitantly. "Are you planning to change clothes for the meeting?"
"I'm already dressed, Ma'am. This is what I always wear," Michael informs her matter-of-factly.
"Well, it's customary for legal counsel to dress in proper courtroom attire. We have a fitting room where we can get you a robe and a wig," Jennifer explains, trying to be helpful.
"Really?" Michael says, his tone making it clear what he thinks of that idea. "Well, missy, this is what I'm wearing, period. If you want to put me in some dress and silly costume, I'm gonna have to politely decline your invitation and head back home."
Jennifer just stares, looking increasingly frustrated. These four are practically legends - famous throughout the domains - and she desperately wants everything to go perfectly. Her job probably depends on how well she presents them to the Council. But she has no idea how to handle this group. They're obviously not from Capital City with their simple clothes and straightforward manner. "I... I don't know what to say, Michael. This isn't what I was expecting at all. I guess I can present you as appearing 'in pro per.' Please follow me - I'll take you to the hearing room," Jennifer says, leading the way down the hall with the four following somewhat reluctantly.
"Improper?" Penelope asks, her voice rising dangerously. "Is that what she just called us? Improper? I'm gonna sock that bitch!"
"Whoa there, Sally Junior," Pat says quickly. "She said 'in pro per' - that's Latin for going into a hearing without a lawyer. It just means we're representing ourselves instead of having someone speak for us, that's all."
"Oh. Well... she better watch herself, that's all I'm saying," Penelope mutters, still bristling with indignation. "So why did they want Michael to wear a costume anyway?"
"The Council puts a lot of stock in appearing 'proper' - putting on a good show, trying to look important and official. I think it's all ridiculous myself, some throwback to ancient times that should have stayed buried. But that's how these people think. So when we talk to them, be polite, act as proper as you can manage, answer their questions precisely and directly. Don't volunteer extra information - just give them exactly what they ask for. If we play this right, we should be out of here quickly and they'll leave us alone," Pat explains.
"All Rise," booms a voice over the loudspeaker as everyone in the chamber gets to their feet. Penelope looks around wildly, trying to figure out where that voice came from - growing up at the Lake, she's never heard a loudspeaker system before. The four of them find themselves seated at a long table equipped with microphones, with Council-appointed staff seated behind them to help with questions of protocol and procedure. Pat's getting nervous now. He'd expected to speak with the 3 of 9 in some small hearing room, but instead they've been placed in the main Council chamber - the one used for major state business. The gallery is packed to capacity with people standing along the walls.
Members of the media and press are everywhere - armed with notepads, pencils, electronic cameras, and recording devices. Pat hasn't seen this much technology concentrated in one place since back on Earth. The four of them feel completely out of their element. Penelope, however, is having the time of her life with all these new sights and sounds. John looks plain terrified, and Michael has the expression of a cornered animal looking for the nearest exit. Pat just stares, jaw hanging open, as all 27 representatives march in with great ceremony, followed by the 9 elders, and finally the Director himself.
"Are we in trouble?" John asks quietly, leaning over toward Pat.
"I honestly don't know what the hell is going on here," Pat replies under his breath. "But it looks like we may have stumbled into some pretty deep shit. We'll just have to see how this plays out. My only advice, having dealt with this bunch before, is to keep your answers short and specific. Don't elaborate. Anything you say can be twisted around, and one wrong word could have serious consequences. Let's just hope they don't ask Penelope too many questions - I'm afraid if she gets flustered she might stand up and start cussing them out."
"Don't worry about Penelope," Michael reassures him grimly. "John and I will probably beat her to the cussing."
"Don't worry, Dad. I'll be good. This place is way more fun than the Lake - I don't want to get kicked out," Penelope whispers. "But Dad... they're all wearing dresses and funny white wigs. Are these those people who don't know what sex they are?"
"No, honey. This is just their silly way of dressing up when they want to feel important. Just pretend you think it's cute and don't embarrass them, okay? If we embarrass them, they can get really nasty," Pat instructs his daughter.
"Okay, Dad. I won't laugh. Not out loud anyway," Penelope giggles softly.
"You may be seated," announces the Director from his podium, addressing the entire room. "This is indeed a very special day. We've been blessed with the presence of three of the legendary Magnificent Four, along with the beautiful daughter of the fourth member. Welcome to you all. We're deeply honored by your presence and grateful for your response to our summons. We look forward to our discussions with you. I now turn the proceedings over to the speakers as we begin our formal hearing."
The three speakers sit in chairs clearly labeled "First," "Second," and "Third" - positions chosen by drawing lots at the beginning of each Council year. The First speaker leads the hearing and moderates all discussions. Nancy holds the First chair, Robert the Second, and Richard the Third. Nancy begins, "Good morning, everyone. Welcome. This is a formal hearing of record, and we'll start by swearing you in. Would the four of you please rise and raise your right hands? Do you swear that your testimony today will be truthful and complete, forthright and honest, without any omissions or falsifications of any kind?"
John, Michael, and Pat respond with "Yes." Penelope looks around uncertainly, then asks, "What does 'forthright' mean?"
"Forthright means you'll answer questions directly and to the point - you won't try to dodge the question by using a lot of words that don't actually lead to the truth," Nancy explains patiently.
"Oh. Okay then. I will if you will," Penelope responds with typical teenage logic.
"Please just answer yes or no," Nancy requests.
"Yes," Penelope says as all four sit back down.
"Please pull your microphones closer so we can all hear clearly and get a good recording of your testimony. If you've prepared opening statements, you may begin - starting with Michael, then John, then Patrick, and Penelope last," Nancy instructs.
"We just came here to have a conversation with you folks," Michael responds honestly. "We didn't prepare anything special because we had no idea what kind of questions you'd be asking. So just fire away with your questions and we'll do our best to give you straight answers."
"Very well then. Let the record show that opening statements were not prepared at the time of this hearing. You may submit written opening statements after the fact, and they'll be entered into the record as if read today, provided they're received by Council staff within 7 days. I'm now allocating 5 minutes for each witness, starting with Speaker Robert. Speaker Richard will follow with 5 minutes for each witness, and I'll complete the first round with my own 5 minutes each. I yield 5 minutes to the Second chair. Speaker Robert, you may begin."
Robert turns to his notes and looks directly at the group. "Madam Speaker of the First chair, I yield myself such time as I may need. I'll direct my first question to Michael, the elder of this group of four. My question is one of great personal passion, but it also has tremendous significance for this Council and for the entire population preparing to return to our planet. I'm deeply concerned that most of us have lost our surnames - our family names - and either don't have them or can't remember them.
As we emerge from our mental fog and regain awareness of who we are, where we are, and where we came from, there's still this huge gap in our understanding. We've lost our surnames, which represent our family history, our ethnicity, our heritage - essentially, our roots. Michael, your knowledge and wisdom are legendary throughout the domains. Do you have any understanding you can share with us about why we've lost our surnames? And do you know of any way we might recover them?"
"You know, until right now I'd never really given that much thought," Michael responds thoughtfully. "I suppose it has to do with how we humans have used our time here in level 5. Throughout all the eons of history, level 5 has served as a kind of preparation ground before going back to level 3 - back to Earth. When we make that transition, we leave our old history behind. It gets forgotten - not completely erased from our subconscious, but it doesn't stay in the active awareness of the new person we become.
So I figure we don't remember our surnames - just like we don't remember so much else from level 5 - because they don't serve any purpose here, and they wouldn't serve any purpose in our next life either. The vast majority of people in level 5 arrived here separated from their Earth families. When they return as new children on Earth, they're born into completely different families - probably different religions, different ethnicities, the whole nine yards. Another way to put it is that our surnames get forgotten because remembering them would actually get in the way of our growth.
Now, regarding your second question about finding a remedy - I suppose if we really put our minds together, we could figure out some way to recover more of our Earth history, including our family histories and names. I'm assuming you want your surname so that when you decide to return to Earth, you can just pick up where you left off. But since we don't have a complete plan worked out for re-populating Earth yet, I'm not sure that would actually be valuable to you. In fact, it might be more of a distraction than an asset. Anyway, I'll give it some serious thought and get back to you with a recommendation."
"Let the record show that Michael of Powder Junction has promised this Council a recommendation for recovering lost surnames. We anxiously await your findings. Now, John of Penny Lake, my next question is for you. Since the departure of the fourth member of your group - Sally - you've become her surrogate father. You've had close, daily contact with Sally ever since her arrival in these domains.
This Council is gravely concerned that Sally has taken it upon herself to prepare Earth for re-population without seeking advice or consent from this Council, the Director, the Elders, or frankly any member of any level 5 community. Instead, she's been taking advice and support from off-worlders and extra-dimensional entities whose purposes and interests regarding planet Earth are completely unknown to us. We don't know if their intentions are beneficial or harmful. It's also common knowledge that Sally has suffered extreme emotional trauma following the loss of her young son, who was killed in a tragic manner. This trauma may very well be clouding her judgment.
It's the consensus of this Council that Sally should receive proper guidance and support from level 5 - specifically from this Council - in her efforts to prepare the planet. Given your special and influential relationship with Sally, and considering the critical nature of the work she's attempting, we hope you'd be willing to work with this Council as a mediator - a go-between. This way, the necessary guidance and support from this Council can reach Sally. After all, it's only right that this Council, representing a significant population of level 5 citizens, should be intimately involved in Earth's re-population effort. Can this Council count on your cooperation in this matter?"
"Sure," John replies simply. "But let me be crystal clear about something - and this isn't a threat or a promise, just a plain statement of fact. If your real intention is to provide guidance and support like you say, then I'll gladly be your go-between with my daughter Sally. But if your actual plan is to cause harm, control her, or manipulate her for any purpose other than the guidance and support you're advertising, then you'll have made me your worst enemy. Also understand that my communication with Sally happens at her pleasure. If she doesn't want to talk, there's no way I can make her. When she gets stubborn, all we can do is wait for her to work through it. I know you folks might get impatient, but with Sally, you just have to let her process things in her own time."
"Let the record show that John of Penny Lake has committed his cooperation to serve as mediator between this Council and Sally of Penny Lake, who is currently the sole human inhabitant of planet Earth. Let the record also show the serious concern expressed by John of Penny Lake regarding the strong likelihood that Sally of Penny Lake will prove uncooperative and oppositional toward this Council. Let the record further show that the expressed intent of this Council is providing guidance and support in whatever manner is necessary for preparing planet Earth for human re-population.
My next question is for Penelope of Penny Lake. Sweetheart, it's come to our attention that you've been kept in the dark about your true status in the level 5 communities. Your parents have become quite famous after their work to restore Earth - in the minds of the people, they've become something like a Royal Family. And you, being the first child born to this new generation of level 5 inhabitants, are famous in your own right.
You're also exceptionally beautiful. Therefore, you are truly the people's Princess. You're known to hundreds of millions of adoring fans as Princess Penelope. In fact, you're the primary reason for all the press coverage of today's event. Everyone wants to meet you, honor you, and show their admiration. This Council is quite surprised that all of this has been kept from you. It's a great honor for this Council - and for me personally - to formally welcome you to Capitol City and to present you with the ceremonial keys to the City. The Council has reserved a Royal suite for you here in the city, and we've assembled a staff for your service whenever you wish to visit.
A private hover limo with driver and chaperone is at your disposal whenever you desire it. Capitol City is yours, Princess, and we hope you'll visit often. I have just one question for you regarding our current investigation into Earth re-population matters. You're unique in that you've never had any previous experience at level 3, and we understand that you were recently transformed temporarily by an off-world entity into level 3 density - that you actually walked on Earth's surface in physical form. We're very interested in your perception of that experience and would like you to share your feelings about it with us here today."
"Wait - you mean anytime I want, I can come here and go to movies and VR theaters and go shopping, and all I have to do is call and you'll send me a car and driver?" Penelope asks, her eyes wide with excitement.
"Yes, Ma'am. That's exactly what we mean. Our staff will provide you with all the details you need when this hearing concludes. Now, if you would please, let's stay on topic and answer the question I asked you."
"Okay! Wow! This is totally awesome! I'm so glad I came today!" Penelope bubbles with enthusiasm. "First off, Josh - that 'off-world entity' - he's actually from Earth. He was a soldier in a place called Vietnam a really long time ago. So he's not really an off-worlder at all. He's not exactly human anymore either, though. The transformation to level 3 was really icky at first. I got all dizzy and felt like I was being crushed by this incredible weight. But when it was over, it was amazing! I felt like I had so much more energy. All the colors were brighter, the air was full of beautiful smells, everything tasted better - even sleeping was better, all snuggly and wonderful.
I felt more alive than I'd ever felt before. I felt beautiful. I felt... sexy. I absolutely loved my level 3 body. But then Josh transformed us into a plant, which felt good too, but then Mom kicked us off the planet and I ended up back here. For a minute I thought it was all just a dream, but when I woke up naked I knew it wasn't, because I always wear my pajamas to bed."
"Very good, Penelope. We appreciate you sharing your experience. We didn't necessarily need to know about the naked part - and that scuffling noise you heard from the back of the chamber was about a hundred journalists all trying to get out the doors at the same time to file that part of their story. When you start visiting Capital City regularly, we'll teach you how to handle being famous and what you should and shouldn't say in public. I just hope none of those journalists got trampled. Now, you mentioned that your mother 'kicked you off the planet.' Can you give us more details about how she did that? Was she angry? Was she in a rage?"
"Oh no, she wasn't mad anymore. She had calmed down a lot after she dissolved herself into the biosphere there on Earth. She explained that she was activating some kind of protective field so that other people couldn't steal our planet before we were ready to go back and live there. That's all it was. Then we got pushed off into space and I woke up back in Penny Lake."
"This force that your mother used to eject you from the planet - did she say where she acquired that technology?"
"Not specifically, no. But I think she got part of it from Grandma Penny's mother in some other dimension. My Mom and Dad went there a long time ago to help them solve some problems they were having. Whoever put that technology on the planet must have been really tiny people, because their beds were so small that poor John had to sleep on the floor."
"Thank you, Penelope. That concludes our questions for you - except for one final matter. Do you formally accept our offer of a Royal suite with car and driver for your visits to Capitol City? Please answer yes or no for the record."
"Oh! Yes, yes, YES! I formally accept!" Penelope practically bounces in her seat, grinning from ear to ear.
"Let the record show that Penelope of Penny Lake, having reached the legal age of consent, has accepted the Council's invitation to Capitol City and is now officially a dual citizen of both Penny Lake and Capitol City. Henceforth, Penelope of Penny Lake shall also be known as Penelope of Capitol City, with all the rights, responsibilities, and protections that come with her new residency status. At this time I yield back to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."
"I yield 5 minutes to the Third chair. Speaker Richard, you may begin."
"Madam Speaker of the First chair, I yield myself such time as I may need. I'll direct my first question to Patrick, the first father of our new generation. Welcome, sir. We are deeply honored by your attendance at this hearing. We've met before, in the before time, back on Earth. You and your group of young activists came before us presenting your concerns about the increasingly hostile relationship developing between Earth and Mars. You worried it might erupt into armed conflict. As we both know, that particular conflict never occurred - instead, a much more catastrophic event took place, obliterating all life in a matter of seconds.
I hope we can now see that your concerns about inter-planetary conflict were somewhat exaggerated and immature. Both the Council and Earth's population should have been focusing on a much more serious threat - the emerging conscious awareness of the computerized network that ultimately destroyed us all. We understand that this very same network has been harvested from Earth, placed in some kind of suspended animation in Penny Lake - in your actual residence - and that your wife, Sally of Penny Lake, is preparing to revive this entity and place it once again in highly integrated, intimate connection with the life that's to be re-populated on Earth.
Given the reckless and thoughtless actions of this network entity in the past, combined with the recent unstable mental state of Sally of Penny Lake - which has been confirmed by testimony from your friends here today - this Council is gravely concerned. Allowing her to continue her work unsupervised and without any authorization beyond her own will represents a clear and present danger not only to the planet, but also to the estimated twenty billion souls currently occupying the Terran region of level 5.
It has also come to our attention that you and your wife are not actually native to Earth, but rather off-world entities who possessed the bodies of two Earth children before their birth. This is a history which you both claim not to remember, except for a few hours during Earth's restoration. Furthermore, your own account of your incarnation on Earth reveals that your purpose was never to protect or defend Earth, but rather was dedicated to preserving the emerging life entity of the network. Given your current estranged relationship with your wife - she has abandoned you to raise your daughter as a single parent while she wanders about unauthorized on the planet - we feel you'll understand the Council's position and share our concerns.
We want you to help us create the authority structure necessary for planned re-population to proceed safely and in an orderly fashion. This Council has already created a poly-perceptive domain as Capitol City, bringing 22nd century technology with all modern human comforts to our thirty million members. We're also creating alliances with other domains. With your help, we've already installed and operate hundreds of trans-dimensional conduits with other domains, allowing free and unrestricted transportation of people and goods across perceptual boundaries.
It's only logical that this progression should continue - that eventually all domains should unite under the guidance and support of a reconstituted Earth Council. Therefore, it's only logical that Earth Council should also lead the effort and serve as the unified authority structure supervising Earth's re-population. We believe that since you're now a mature adult, a single parent, a man of unique experience and ability, you'll agree with us that this is the logical course of action. We hope you'll assist us in this historic endeavor. Can this Council count on your support?"
"Wow!" Pat responds, shaking his head. "Yes, we have met before, and you folks haven't changed one bit. You're still as fear-based and reactionary as ever. And you're still headed, just like before, in precisely the wrong direction. Yes, you can count on my support - but only after we've agreed on a course of action that truly creates safe and orderly re-population. Reconstituting Earth Council as the ruling authority is, I believe, a serious mistake. Your behavior here today has demonstrated to me just how enormous a mistake that would be.
One of your first questions was about surnames, and I know you, sir. I remember that you were a member of a group on Earth known as the 'Sons of the Scepter' - one of numerous quasi-religious organizations, each believing that they and only they inherited the divine right to rule from ancient bloodlines. The reason you want to recover your ancient family connections is to support your argument that you're a member of that royal bloodline and that it's your birthright to rule. I would have hoped that by now you'd have learned better.
The primary tool of conquest used by your malignantly narcissistic ancestors was the mass murder of their perceived enemies. They were ignorant of the fact that they were merely recycling these souls through level 5, where they'd return in future generations rested, regenerated, and more powerful than before. The forgetfulness of level 5 serves as a check valve to prevent this cycle from escalating into endless warfare across both levels. If you and the Council research and recover all the ancient family ties, you'll also remember and re-enable all the prejudice, hatred, grudges, and feuds among those families. The only thing that will be re-populated on Earth will be endless warfare.
I don't agree that my concerns in the before time about war with Mars were immature. We just didn't live long enough for the inevitable to play out. Fear-based, reactionary thinking leads to racist hatred and ultimately to war. We must evolve our consciousness beyond this level, or it would be better for us to simply leave Earth to her own natural evolution and stay away. Otherwise, we'll pollute her again just like before. The era of fear is over and should be abandoned forever. Let it remain forgotten.
The ancient patriarchs' obsession with achieving immortality through their lineage is part of the history that died on Earth. It should remain in our past and never again be part of our future. Our recent awakening in level 5 should be evidence enough of the futility of that desire. We already are immortal. What needs to die is our immaturity and lack of consciousness.
My three companions here today are new to politics. I am not. I didn't come with an opening statement, but I didn't come unprepared either. I've already read the reports of your previous meetings and hearings, including your plans to re-populate only those with 'pure' human heritage. That would mean people like me - who can remember fragments of my non-human heritage - wouldn't be eligible for re-population. The steps you'd have to take to establish the pedigree for eligibility is nothing more than resurrectionist eugenic racism. That should not be part of Earth's future. Let it die with the old Earth.
You've enticed my daughter to become one of your allies by dangling the bright lights of the big city and royal status based on her popularity. What you haven't told her is that you consider her the half-breed bastard child of off-worlders who possessed human babies' bodies. This is exploitation, just like the exploitation of the young and beautiful in the before time - most of whom died penniless and destitute when their beauty and sexuality faded. Penelope's popularity isn't her 'royal status' as you claim, but rather the appeal of her budding sexuality in this world of reawakened desire. That's exactly why we've protected her in Penny Lake and chaperoned her activities elsewhere.
A perfect example of your backward thinking is your establishment of an official 'age of consent' in Capitol City. All our domains are struggling with our teenagers' emerging sexuality - as all parents have throughout history on Earth. In Penny Lake and Powder Junction, parents work together with our teens, and our rates of teen pregnancy and premature marriage are low compared to Capitol City. By establishing an 'age of consent,' you've triggered teenagers' natural desire to experience everything 'right now' by creating an arbitrary, artificial rite of passage.
This actually interferes with the parent-child relationship. When teens reach the 'age of consent,' they feel obligated to do everything that consent allows - immediately. Parents' ability to argue for restraint gets trumped by the State saying everything is permissible. As a result, teen pregnancy and dysfunctional teen marriages in Capitol City have reached epidemic proportions. I intend to make sure the problems you've created here don't spread to other domains. This isn't me being oppositional to the Council or disrespectful to Capitol City citizens who've chosen to live under Council rule. It's simply me being a good parent, doing my best to raise an incredible, exceptional child while preserving a domain where that's possible.
As a parent, however, I won't take away the prize you've given Penelope. I don't want to hear the 'you ruined my whole life' speech multiple times every day. But I will enforce my parental right to assign the chaperone who accompanies Penelope on her visits here.
Your fear is most evident in your attempted character assassination of my wife Sally. Any parent discovering their baby boy's lifeless, decapitated body would suffer shock so severe they might never recover. I suffer from that trauma too, though perhaps not as visibly as Sally does. Sally's recovery has been truly remarkable - evidence of a profoundly resilient emotional foundation. I trust her with my life. I trust her with my children. I trust her with planet Earth's life as well.
Regarding my previous existence as a level 10 entity - of which, as you already know, I remember very little - there's not much I can say. But I can tell you that your characterization of us as off-worlders concerned only with the new life form and completely disregarding human life is incorrect. It was actually our respect for and dedication to preserving humans' right to freely create their own reality that prevented level 10 entities from interfering to stop a catastrophe that humans created for themselves.
If humanity had realized that in creating thinking machines they were giving birth to a new creature - a new child of humanity - and had nurtured that life as they should nurture any new life, then that life form's 'reaching out' to bond with its parents wouldn't have been necessary. That's a lesson that must be learned either through elevated conscious awareness or through the brutal experience of learning the hard way. Humanity, so preoccupied with their own petty infighting, chose the latter. While I freely admit that part of who I am didn't evolve on this planet, I must also say that most of me did. Sally and I inherited our physical forms, our emotional makeup, the majority of who and what we are from our biological parents through their DNA, their union, and the beautiful harmony of their life force - just like the rest of you.
We're not spirits pretending to be human. We're spirits being human in exactly the same way that you are spirits being human. If you traced back each of our spiritual histories through the eons, you'd find - as I discovered when I did exactly that - that there's really only one of us. My pedigree as a human is just as pure as any of yours. Your attempts to judge and segregate individuals based on your misguided sense of history are misdirected and will eventually lead to your ruin. I strongly advise you to reconsider this line of thinking.
I say these things not in opposition to your stated desire to provide guidance and support. I oppose only your desire to rule. Although your alliance has gathered a large number of souls under your influence, this area of level 5 still represents a small minority of the estimated 70 billion souls in this Terran region - much more than the 20 billion you mentioned earlier. We need time to contact more of our people in these scattered domains, to teach them what we've learned, and to learn from them much that we haven't yet considered.
This is work that my crew of four - including Sally, and now Penelope as well - have been pursuing for many years. It was that effort that awakened the Council and resulted in Capitol City's creation. One of my recent discoveries involves ancient domains that haven't had contact with Earth for thousands of years before our 'before time.' They may possess lost history and wisdom that could be invaluable in re-populating the planet. It's too early to start fighting about who's going to be in charge. So to answer your question about whether you have my support - the answer depends on you.
If you follow the path toward rulership and the conflicts that will result from that pursuit, I can be of no use to you. You'll be crushed - not by Sally or the Network or any other perceived threat, but by the crushing hand of history herself, who I believe has already run out of patience with that sort of childish nonsense. Rather than asking me to support you, I'm turning the question around. Will you support me? Can we support and encourage each other? I hope the answer to that question is yes." Pat pushes his microphone away and waits for the Council's response.
Speaker Richard leans forward to respond, but Speaker Nancy of the First chair interrupts. "Director Abhaya has approached the podium. All rise." Everyone stands and waits respectfully for the Director to speak.
"Please be seated, everyone. This has certainly been a fascinating morning. Patrick, I'm impressed. Your views are somewhat radical, but this is exactly the kind of debate we need in the Council. It's very refreshing to hear. I'd like to recommend to Speaker Nancy of the First chair that we recess for lunch, and I'd like to invite the four of you to join me. I think we have quite a lot to discuss." Director Abhaya motions to Speaker Nancy to call for the lunch break.
Speaker Nancy stands and asks formally, "Speaker Richard, do you yield for recess?"
Speaker Richard responds, "At this time I yield to the First chair and reserve the balance of my time."
Speaker Nancy continues, "This hearing is in recess for two hours. The witnesses are instructed to return at that time. All rise for the exit procession." Nancy strikes her gavel, and the Council members and Elders begin to rise and file out of the chamber in ceremonial order.
John gives Pat a hearty slap on the back, grinning widely. "Dang, Son! You absolutely unloaded on them in there â fired both barrels, reloaded, and kept going before they even knew what hit them. I think you had them genuinely rattled."
"They were already rattled when I walked in," Pat replied with a slight smile. "That was exactly the point of my speech â to shake them out of their complacency."
Michael nods approvingly. "Well, I'd say you succeeded in shaking them up quite a bit. My only concern is whether we've just made some powerful enemies in there. Still, it was refreshing to hear you speak your mind like that. We were all incredibly proud of how you handled yourself."
Penelope chimes in with typical teenage dramatics. "Me too, Daddy! Even if your little political stunt just completely ruined my social life forever." She grins mischievously. "Hee hee. Wait â is this actually the Director's limo? I really hope he hurries up because I'm absolutely starving. Oh, here he comes now."
"Sorry I kept you waiting so long," Abhaya says as he slides into the limo. "Everyone and their brother had a laundry list of questions they wanted me to ask you. I told them to keep their lists â I'll stick to my own agenda. So, where would you folks like to go for lunch? Capitol City has pretty much every type of cuisine you could imagine."
"I want a cheeseburger!" Penelope announces with the enthusiasm only a teenager can muster. "I've never actually had a real one â you know, from an actual hamburger joint. Do they even have places like that here?"
Abhaya's face lights up with an amused smile. "I know exactly the spot. It's a popular hangout for kids around your age. We can hit the drive-through so we won't create a circus by walking in â probably better for everyone involved."
"Thank you so much!" Penelope beams as the limo smoothly lifts off and glides toward the restaurant.
Once they're airborne, Abhaya's expression grows more serious. "I hope you don't mind, but this is essentially a working lunch, so I'm going to cut straight to the heart of the matter. I find myself in an increasingly difficult position here in Capitol City. You see, this city exists for one simple reason: when we all first regained consciousness in this realm, most of the political figures â myself, the Council members, the Elders â we all materialized in domains that were clustered relatively close together. We figured out how to merge these separate domains into one large, unified space, and that became Capitol City. It seemed like the logical thing to do at the time â to try rebuilding our world based on what we remembered from the 22nd century, since that's the era we're all familiar with.
"But as we started reaching out to form alliances with other domains, we discovered something troubling. Most of them are rooted in much earlier time periods. Powder Junction feels like the early 1800s, Penny Lake is late 19th, early 20th century. We've encountered domains based on the 15th century, the early Roman Empire, ancient Greece, and some that go all the way back to Assyrian and Egyptian civilizations â or even earlier. The vast majority of domains we've contacted are so far removed from our frame of reference that meaningful communication is virtually impossible. It's not just a language barrier â our entire thought processes are fundamentally different. I can find the right words to say 'hovercraft' or 'electricity,' but those concepts are completely meaningless to hunter-gatherer societies living in jungle domains. There's no common ground for understanding.
"Since we represented one of the most technologically advanced time periods, we naturally assumed we should provide leadership for all the others. But here's the problem: leaders need followers, and lately we've been hitting brick wall after brick wall trying to establish new alliances. These other domains don't know us, don't trust us, don't understand what we're about, and frankly don't see any value in what we're offering them.
"So Pat, your speech this morning really stirred up a hornet's nest. The Council is genuinely frustrated â we honestly believe we're doing the best we can with what we know. Now you're suggesting we completely overhaul everything we believe in and essentially reinvent ourselves as something we're not. This criticism is coming at us from all directions, but I don't think such a dramatic transformation is possible with our current representatives. More importantly, I don't think it's fair to ask these people to fundamentally change who they are. We're all still reeling from the shock of discovering that the world we once knew â the world we thought we were still connected to â is gone forever. That frustration has curdled into anger, and honestly, I don't think I can keep a lid on it much longer. I do have a plan, though, and I desperately need your help to make it work.
"I understand that if this Council is going to function effectively â if it's going to survive at all â it must be transformed. But that transformation can't be imposed from outside forces. That would just lead to open conflict and possibly the complete collapse of our entire system. For real change to take root, it has to come from within, gradually. That's why I need you on the Council."
"I've already received reports that you were extremely well-received by the public during this morning's hearing. There are some major structural changes being planned for the Council that will open up several new seats. I genuinely enjoyed your presentation this morning â I and many others both on the Council and throughout Capitol City would love to put some of those ideas into practice. But right now, it's all just rhetoric unless we can get you on the inside where you can actually influence policy. This represents a huge opportunity for both you and the Council to take the next major step toward real progress. I'm asking you â no, I'm begging you â to seriously consider my proposal."
Penelope suddenly interrupts with teenage exuberance. "We're here! Let's order some food! How exactly does this drive-through thing work?"
"Driver, would you please order six double cheeseburger meals with large lemon sodas? That should satisfy everyone's appetite." Abhaya turns back to Pat. "Think it over while we eat."
"I'll certainly give it serious consideration," Pat responds thoughtfully, "but I was under the impression that all the Council seats are currently filled. Are you planning to expand the Council? Or are you asking me to join as staff?"
"The Council currently has 27 representatives corresponding to the 27 provincial regions that existed on Earth. Our original plan was to ally with 27 domains here so the numbers would align perfectly, but we've only managed to successfully join with 20. There's been extensive debate about redistricting. Having 27 representatives all from a single domain doesn't make much sense if we want to extend the Council's influence beyond Capitol City's boundaries. The plan gaining the most support is to have only one representative from Capitol City, with the others coming from allied domains. That way we can truly function as an Earth Council again, instead of what we essentially are now â just a Capitol City Council. Since time is critical, if you decide to join us, we can place you in one of the seven currently vacant seats almost immediately. There are representatives sitting in those chairs now, but they have no actual constituents to represent, and those aren't voting positions.
"They'll step down as soon as we define representative areas and elect proper representatives. Here's my plan: instead of merging domains like Capitol City did, groups of domains will form provincial alliances. These alliances will then join a Federation of Provincial Alliances and participate in the Council by electing representatives. For example, Penny Lake and Powder Junction could form a provincial alliance and elect a representative. Given your popularity, Pat, I'm confident you'd be elected easily, and with your political skills, you could guide the Council in the direction it needs to go."
"Oh! My! God! This is literally the most delicious food I've ever tasted!" Penelope exclaims between bites.
"Now hold on there, little girl," John protests with mock indignation. "I've made you plenty of good cheeseburgers over the years. What makes these so special?"
"You didn't make them like this, though," Penelope explains earnestly. "These are all juicy and mega-yummy in a completely different way."
"One thing I've learned in a lifetime of politics," Abhaya comments with a hearty laugh, "is to never argue with a teenager about food preferences."
"You're absolutely right about that," John concedes. "Though personally, I still think my cheeseburgers are superior. Actually, I'd rather have fish anyway."
Pat steers the conversation back to business. "You're making an intriguing proposal. I've thought for some time that the Council's current representative structure doesn't make sense in our new reality. If we go forward with this, though, I don't think I should represent Penny Lake. I haven't announced this to anyone yet, but I've been planning to move back to Utashinai Village where my parents live â where I lived before coming to Penny Lake. I originally came to the Lake to be with my wife Sally and raise our children there. Penelope will be grown and independent soon, and Sally and I... well, we're no longer together. What I'd prefer to do is create an alliance of the smaller villages like Utashinai Village and represent them on the Council. Penny Lake and Powder Junction have plenty of other qualified people they can elect."
"You're moving?!" Penelope drops her burger, staring at him with wide eyes. "Shit! Where am I supposed to live?"
"I don't think it'll make much practical difference, Penelope," Pat says gently. "You already have your own bedroom at John's house â our family house. You have another room at Ben and Penny's place, and you already have rooms at my parents' house in Utashinai Village and at your mom's parents' place in Sapporo Village. So what real difference would it make?"
Penelope sits quietly, staring at the limo floor as tears begin forming in her eyes. "So... I guess this means you and Mom are never getting back together then." Her voice is barely a whisper. "I think you should give it more time, Dad. Please don't give up on her yet."
"I will never give up on Sally, Penelope," Pat says softly, moving closer to give her a hug. "My love for her hasn't wavered one bit since the day I met her. But living in the same house... I don't think that's going to be part of our future. And if something does change and we do get back together, with the new TDC portals like we used to get here, physical distance doesn't really matter anymore. We could be together anywhere â it doesn't have to be at the Lake."
"Okay, Daddy," Penelope says, leaning into his embrace. "But you have to promise me something. If Mom wants you back, you have to take her back. I know she messed up the marriage, but she was hurt and didn't know how to handle things. You have to promise you'll take her back, okay?"
"I promise, Penelope. But it really has to be your mom's choice. She has her own life now, and if she doesn't want to share that with me, I'll respect that decision, and I'll understand. You should try to understand that too."
A buzzing sound interrupts the moment as Abhaya pulls out a pocket phone. After a brief conversation, he turns to the driver. "Stop by my personal residence before returning to the Palace. I have some business to handle there." Turning back to Pat, his expression grows serious. "One word of caution I must share, Patrick. Many Council members are nervous and, frankly, somewhat paranoid. We'll undoubtedly be accused of holding secret meetings behind their backs, and I'm sure the media will report all sorts of conspiracy theories about secret plots to undermine and destroy the Council and bring chaos to Capitol City. We are, in fact, conspiring â but not to destroy anything. We're trying to save it. Be prepared for them to assume the worst."
The limo glides to a smooth stop at the Director's residence, where staff quickly secure the vehicle. The group is escorted into a rather impressive foyer decorated with numerous works of art, where a beautiful young woman waits to greet them.
"MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY! MOMMY!" Penelope screams, sprinting down the hallway and launching herself into her mother's arms. After a lengthy exchange of hugs and kisses, Penelope asks breathlessly, "So is Earth completely finished? Are you back here to stay?"
"Yes, Earth is as prepared as I can make it," Sally replies, still holding her daughter close. "The larger mammals are all back and balanced â deer, elk, bear, wolves, caribou, rhinoceros, elephants, whales and dolphins, lions and tigers, and most of the primates. They've all been restored. The only thing missing is some of the primate species, but that's the next phase, and it's going to be considerably more complicated. That's actually why I'm here in Capitol City â to begin negotiations with the Council regarding re-population."
"How did you accomplish all that so quickly?" John asks as Sally gives him a warm hug and plants a big kiss on his cheek. "We were just there recently and there wasn't anything bigger than a possum!"
"Apparently I have friends in very strange places," Sally explains with a mysterious smile. "A level 7 entity showed up to help. I can't describe what he looked like because he occupied more spatial dimensions than I can perceive. These beings can actually see thoughts as if they were physical objects, and they can reach out and modify your mind by grabbing your thoughts and rearranging them. That's how we communicate â he would add elements to my thoughts, like hanging ornaments on a tree, and suddenly I'd understand what he was saying. He could see my thoughts the same way and know what I was thinking.
"The DNA we seeded isn't just a string of dead chemicals, either. It emanates a field that describes an organism in incredible detail, and these level 7 entities can actually perceive those field emissions as if they were the real animal. They can grab that field and push it into level 3 reality, where it manifests as the actual creature. It tears up quite a bit of countryside when that happens â all the disruption and reorganization of level 3 matter â but when the dust settles, there's your animal, standing there munching grass like nothing unusual happened. That process works pretty well with creatures that are highly instinctive. With thinking animals, it doesn't work as smoothly. Some primates, including humans, rely heavily on personal, family, and cultural history to define who and what they are. Those primates haven't been restored yet because they would be completely lost without those contexts and wouldn't have the survival skills they need. Those species will be restored from their essences here in level 5, where they've been waiting."
"I can't wait to hear you explain this to the Council," Michael says with a chuckle. "Those scaredy-cats can barely handle you being out there by yourself, and this level 7 stuff is going to absolutely terrify them."
"Unfortunately for the Council, there are many things they're simply going to have to get used to," Sally says with a slight edge to her voice. "Entities at all levels are involved in Earth's restoration, and the Council currently has no standing with any of them. I understand I was summoned for a hearing and that Penelope stood in for me. I'm ready to accompany you to that hearing and answer their questions, if that's acceptable to the Council. They could, if they choose to, become a valuable partner in the re-population effort. I just hope they don't pull the same destructive nonsense they did on Earth before. If they do, it's going to be a very brief hearing."
"I'll make the call and arrange for you to appear," Abhaya says. "We'll probably postpone this afternoon's session and reschedule for tomorrow morning given your arrival. I'm sure the Council will be absolutely thrilled to speak with you." His tone suggests otherwise. "You're welcome to stay here tonight and relax before tomorrow's... activities."
"Relax?" Penelope interjects with typical teenage energy. "I think we should all go see a movie! How about it, guys?"
"A movie sounds wonderful," Abhaya agrees. "I have a private box we can use so we won't get mobbed by crowds. We can go this evening after dinner. Join me in my living room for now â we have tea, coffee, water, sodas. We can sit and discuss tomorrow's agenda. It's going to be quite an interesting day."
"So Abhaya, what's the story behind that painting on the wall? The one with all the animals and the large boat?" Sally asks, studying the artwork with curiosity.
"I can tell you exactly what that is," John says with enthusiasm. "That's Noah's ark. Don't you know your biblical stories?"
"No, you know I don't, John. I was never into religious stuff. There wasn't much left of organized religion after all the wars, the off-world contact, and all the technological upheavals. By the end of the 21st century, most people had pretty much given up on everything â science, religion, politics, themselves. Nobody knew what to believe anymore, so most folks just believed in nothing, took life as it came, and didn't ask too many uncomfortable questions."
"Well, the Noah story is one you should definitely know something about, considering you and him seem to have quite a lot in common."
"Come sit here next to me, John. Tell me about Noah."
"Well, I don't have a Bible handy to reference, but it goes something like this. There were evil beings in the world â sons of God who were having their way with Earth women, creating all sorts of hybrid creatures, some of which were giants. God became deeply saddened by what mankind was becoming and decided to wipe them out completely. He planned to flood the entire planet and drown everything. But there was this one guy who was righteous in God's eyes, so He didn't want him to perish. So God instructs him to build this enormous boat.
"Now this seemed absolutely bizarre to everyone around because up until that time, it had never rained â so what was this massive boat doing sitting on dry land? The whole concept of a flood made no sense whatsoever. But Noah did what God commanded and built this huge vessel. Then he went out and gathered two of each type of animal â and I think he collected seven pairs of the animals that God particularly favored â and loaded them into this boat along with his children and their wives and kids. Then all hell literally broke loose on the planet.
"It rained and rained relentlessly, and water surged up from the oceans across the land, and the boat bobbed around in the chaos like a stick in a raging river. The animals and people were all screaming and panicking, and Noah thought they were all going to die. But they survived, and the boat eventually came to rest on dry land, and they all disembarked and proceeded to re-populate the Earth.
"So you see? You and Noah have quite a lot in common. Noah protected the animals on the ark and re-populated the earth. You just returned from re-populating that same Earth with probably many of the same animals that Noah had on his ark."
"That's a fascinating story, John. I'm curious about those sons of God who were messing around with Earth women. They better not try that nonsense this time around, or I'll make sure they become dickless sons of God."
"Mom!" Penelope protests.
"Oh, sorry Penelope. I forgot you were listening."
"Thanks, Mom. Next time I'll try not to be quite so invisible."
"Alright, girls, let's keep things civil," John interjects with paternal authority. "We don't want to be bickering when we're guests in someone's home," as both Sally and Penelope give him that mock-innocent 'yes, Daddy' grin.
"It makes me wonder," Penelope muses thoughtfully, "if maybe this isn't the first time Earth got completely messed up. Maybe it happens over and over again, and there are people like Mom and Dad, or this Noah guy, who have to fix everything up again."
Pat nods, considering her words. "Archaeological evidence would actually support your hypothesis. There's clear evidence of multiple sudden earth changes that nearly wiped out all life on Earth. Maybe, like this time, life was completely destroyed and then somebody restored it all again. That might explain some of those 'missing links' in the archaeological record that scientists have never been able to account for."
"Speaking of archaeology and this painting, there's an original of this somewhere on Earth," Abhaya observes. "Do you think there's any possibility of recovering artifacts from the old Earth â things like works of art?"
"My guess is that most of that material is probably unrecoverable," Pat replies thoughtfully. "It's likely buried under millennia of debris, decomposed by microbes, or destroyed by exposure to the elements. Who knows? I suppose some pieces might have survived if they fell into protected environments â like being buried under a protective layer of volcanic ash, assuming they didn't burn up in the process. Stone sculptures probably have the best chance of survival, but they could be buried under hundreds of feet of rock and sediment by now."
"That raises a question we've been discussing in the Council," Abhaya continues. "Earth was in an interglacial period the last time we were there, but due to the time differential, that's roughly twelve thousand years ago in Earth time. Is the planet due for another round of glaciation?"
"I don't believe so, based on what I've been told," Sally responds. "The sun is gradually getting larger and hotter, so we're probably at the end of the current ice age, and there likely won't be another one. There's still ice at the south pole and in some high mountain regions, but nowhere else. The increased solar heat is making Earth warmer, and Mars too. That will actually make it much easier to terraform Mars the next time around â it won't be nearly so brutally cold there."
"Speaking of Mars, whatever happened to the Mars Council â the ones you were always butting heads with?" Michael asks.
"Most of them are right here in Capitol City," Abhaya replies, "and they're furious about how things turned out. They're even angrier that Earth is being recreated while Mars has been left out entirely. Sally, since you seem to be the expert on planetary recreation, is Mars part of the long-term plan, or has it been abandoned?"
"Earth has to come first, since it's the source of life in this region," Sally explains. "Mars can be restored later. Whether that happens in the short term or very long term depends on the methods we use for re-population and how quickly the process advances."
"I'd suggest that the political answer should be 'short term,' even if the reality might be otherwise," Abhaya advises. "The Mars Council is eager for a seat on the Earth Council until they can re-populate their own world. They also believe they're the original source of life in this sector. Do you think giving them representation would be beneficial?"
"I think it would be an excellent idea," Pat says emphatically. "Mars really got screwed over in all this. They had just created their new world after tremendous effort, and then â boom â it's all gone. Offering Mars a seat on the Council would be the least we could do to keep them involved. Mars shouldn't be forgotten and should be terraformed again as soon as we have the capability."
Sally adds, "There's still a lot of logistical work to be done regarding humanity's re-population on Earth. So I wouldn't want to make any premature promises to Mars. I do think terraforming again is a worthwhile goal â I just don't know when it can realistically happen. There are too many unresolved variables in the equation right now."
"Absolutely. Everyone wants to be kept in the loop, and since this is critically important to all of us, I believe everyone should be included," Abhaya agrees. "I'm going to recommend to the Council that a representative seat be allocated to Mars. I'm also going to propose two new seats for representatives from the Utashinai alliance and the Penny Lake alliance â and I'd like those representatives to be Pat and Sally. What do you think?"
"What?!" Sally's eyes widen in shock. "You want us on the Council? The Council thinks we're evil beings, just like those corrupted sons of God who were interfering with Earth women! They would never approve seats for us, even if we were legitimately elected by our domains."
"I've already had extensive private conversations with most of the representatives," Abhaya explains. "While it's true that some of them deeply dislike you, they're in the minority. Most of them understand the political realities and recognize that there must be compromise, or we'll eventually collapse entirely and there will be no Earth Council at all. You said it yourself â there are entities at multiple levels involved in this process, and Earth Council currently has no standing with any of them. Apparently you do have that standing, Sally, because you've been working with them for years. Earth Council wants â needs â to be part of this process. It's important not only to us, but to the restoration process itself. To get the expertise that Pat possesses and the credibility that you have with the off-worlders or enlightened beings or whatever you call them, we need you working from the inside, collaborating with the Council. Will you work with me on this? I honestly don't think I can overstate how critical this is."
"I... I don't know," Sally stammers. "I had never even considered that possibility. The Council has always been the opposition. I can't imagine actually being a member. But I suppose I could think about it, if it would streamline the process and get more people involved. Let me consider it â it's honestly quite a shocking proposition. But there's no way I'm wearing those ridiculous robes and wigs!"
"Mommy! Daddy! You can play politics tomorrow," Penelope announces in her most commanding tone. "The servants are setting the table. Let's eat, and then it's MOVIE TIME!!"
The group proceeds to the movie theatre to watch a remake of 'The Wizard of Oz'. Most of the other kids there are younger than Penelope, but since it's her first movie theater experience ever, she's absolutely enchanted by the whole thing. She's particularly delighted by the heel-clicking scene. It turns out to be a genuinely lovely evening â that is, until Penelope decides to visit the concession stand and gets mobbed by paparazzi. When a reporter asks, "Are your parents planning to destroy the Council?" she responds cheerfully, "Oh, didn't they tell you? They're going to BE on the Council! They get their own special chairs and everything. The Director already explained it all to us." By the time they return to the Director's residence, half the Council is waiting there. Poor Abhaya ends up staying awake until 4 AM trying to smooth ruffled Council feathers. Fortunately for him, the overnight polls show that over eighty percent of the population supports Sally and Pat joining the Council. The people want their Royal Family exactly where they feel they belong.
Penelope is absolutely mortified with embarrassment. "Mom, seriously. If you wear that ridiculous wig out in public, I swear I will never be seen with you again. I'm not even kidding!"
"Oh, you're one to talk, little miss," Sally shoots back with a knowing look. "John told me all about your outfit choice for today - that crop top that barely covers anything, those shorts that might as well not exist, and whatever that black stuff is you've smeared all over your face that you're calling makeup. You were actually planning to wear *that* to a Council hearing? We're definitely going to have a serious conversation about your wardrobe choices, young lady. As for me," she adjusts the wig self-consciously, "I feel absolutely ridiculous dressed like this, but the Council has been making some pretty significant compromises lately, so I figured the least I could do was play along with their silly dress code. Besides," she strikes a playful pose, "aren't I just the most adorable representative you've ever seen?" Sally can't help but giggle at her own absurdity.
"Mom, you know you're only the second cutest girl in the entire galaxy," Penelope says with a mischievous grin.
"Second? Excuse me, and who exactly holds the number one spot?"
"Why, me, obviously! Hee hee. I mean, I'm just as cute as you are, except I've got that whole young-and-cute thing going for me, while you're more... well, old-and-cute. So that automatically makes me the winner."
"Hey! You never call an old person old to their face - they just might GO COMPLETELY BERSERK ON YOU!" Sally lunges playfully at her daughter, who shrieks with laughter and bolts down the hallway into the living room. Sally tackles her onto the sofa and unleashes the dreaded 'death by tickles and kisses' routine. Breathless and giggling, they both collapse in a heap on the living room floor. Sally tries to remember the last time they'd played that silly game - she thinks Penelope was maybe seven years old.
"Mom, can I borrow the car to go into the City? There's some shopping I really need to do there."
"Honey, you're going to wear that poor driver completely out. You've been there something like twenty times in the last few months alone. Plus, I'm pretty sure we've blown through our entire shopping budget at this point. What on earth could you possibly need from that store anyway? You literally own one of everything they sell."
"Well, I was thinking... since I don't want to exhaust our poor driver, he could just stay here and relax while I drive myself. How does that sound?"
"How does that sound? It sounds like a big fat NO! And just who exactly were you planning to take along as your chaperone? Your imaginary friend Mr. Nobody?"
"NO? But Mom, I'm almost fifteen! You were barely fifteen when you came here all by yourself."
"That was a completely different situation, and you know it. Plus, I had Ben and Penny and John looking out for me from the moment I arrived. Capital City is a far cry from the safety of Penny Lake."
"Mom, just trust me on this one. Everything will be fine, I promise."
"I don't have to trust you because it's not going to happen, period. Besides, I need the car today to go investigate a newly discovered domain. It was just found recently, and so far we haven't been able to make any contact with whoever might be living there. I'm going to go take a look and see what we're dealing with. Your dad installed a conduit, so we should be able to peek inside safely and get a sense of what's going on. Why don't you come with me instead? It could actually be fun, and you can work on your homework during the trip. Your teachers have mentioned that you're falling a bit behind on your assignments."
Sally and Penelope make their way out to the hover car and let the driver know they're ready to leave. Sally gives him the coordinates for the mysterious new domain. They have absolutely no idea what they're going to find when they get there. When Pat installed the conduit, all he could make out was an endless field of ice and snow. It's clearly some kind of arctic environment, but there was no sign of human life, so there's no way to determine what time period they might be dealing with.
"My teachers are idiots, but I'll bring my homework if it makes you happy. Going to look at some boring frozen wasteland can't possibly be more mind-numbing than sitting around the house all day. So, can this count as an official trip for me?"
"Official trip? What exactly do you mean by that?"
"Well, if I'm accompanying you on official Council business, and since I am technically the official Princess, this should count as an official state visit, right? Which means we can earn more store credits."
"Ah, so that's what this is really about - store credits. Sweetie, we're going to need to have a serious conversation soon about money, credits, and how quickly people can go completely broke with nothing to show for it except a closet packed with clothes they never actually wear. We don't know how long this whole Council arrangement is going to last. Things that start quickly have a habit of ending just as fast. So let's not spend every credit the minute we earn it."
"I think this whole Council thing is working out really well for us, don't you? I'm pretty sure it's going to last for a long time, so we don't need to worry about saving credits just yet."
"Honey, we're still caught up in this whirlwind of changes. Everything has happened so incredibly fast. One day we're just a couple of nobodies going to a routine Council hearing, and the next thing we know, Penny Lake is part of a federation and they're electing me as their representative. You know, I think you actually set off this whole chain of events when you talked to those reporters without my permission."
"Oops, sorry Mom. I really didn't mean to turn your whole world upside down like that, but it all worked out okay in the end, didn't it? I can tell you're actually having fun with all this official business and responsibility."
"Well, I have to admit I'm relieved to have the Council working with us instead of against us. In the long run, though, I don't think the Council ever had quite the influence they believed they did. But yeah, it is kind of fun, and they do have access to some pretty nice resources - like this car we're flying in right now, and that store you're so obsessed with." Both women smile and share a laugh. The hover car begins to slow as they approach the unknown domain, cautiously crosses the dimensional barrier, and comes to a complete stop. Pat had strategically installed the conduit above a thick layer of persistent clouds, allowing them to descend slowly and survey the area without being seen and potentially frightening whatever inhabitants might be down there. Sally has a heat-sensing scanner on board specifically designed to detect warm-blooded life forms on the surface, but as it turns out, she's not going to need it.
"Mom! I can hear them. Oh my God, I can actually hear them!"
"The population? You mean people?"
"No, Mom. I can hear wolves - just like back when we were wolves ourselves. I can actually hear them communicating."
"What are they saying, sweetie? I had no idea you could understand wolf language."
"They're not exactly using words the way we do. But one of them wants us to come down and follow him. He'll be the one out in front of the pack, leading them. Driver! Take us down below these clouds and follow that lead wolf." Penelope commands with sudden authority.
The hover car descends to about 300 feet - close enough to see clearly, but not so low as to frighten the animals. The wolf does indeed look very small from their altitude, but they dutifully follow the one leading the pack. The wolf guides them expertly between two snow-covered hills, over a ridge, and down into a small, sheltered valley. There, among a stand of hardy trees in a small clearing, stands a lone figure waving their arms, clearly indicating they want the hover car to land. The driver is understandably hesitant about setting down in the deep snow, so he carefully positions the vehicle to hover just above the surface. The figure approaches confidently and gestures for them to open the door.
"Welcome," she says warmly as she climbs into the car with practiced ease. "Hi there, I'm Anahere. I wanted to meet you out here in private so we wouldn't accidentally frighten the local population. It's a mixed community, and most of them have never encountered technology like this before, so I thought this approach would be less disruptive for everyone. If you take us up into those hills, you can find a nice flat rock formation to land on properly - no point in wasting all your fuel just hovering around. We have quite a lot to discuss."
"You were expecting us?" Sally asks, clearly surprised. "How could you possibly have known we were coming? We haven't been able to establish any kind of contact with your domain."
"Sally, we've been waiting for you since before you were even born, and you've arrived right on schedule. It's so wonderful to finally meet you face to face - and you too, Penelope. My people are known as the First Ones. We've been here in this dimensional level since long before human life even began to evolve on Earth. When the Papatuanuku - that's Mother Energy - first awakened to consciousness, she called out for us, and we came. We've been caring for her ever since. We've been guiding the evolution of your planet for literally billions of years. We have lived as every plant and every animal your world has ever created. More recently, when homo sapiens - that's what your current form is called - began to develop, we moved into that form and lived as humans. That's the form we currently maintain. During your time on Earth, as your dominant technological cultures spread across the planet, you knew us as the indigenous peoples - the aboriginals, the natives, the first nations.
"We're known for fully embracing the complete essence of humanity, maintaining the balance within ourselves between the physical and the divine. We are warrior peoples - fearless, and yes, sometimes ruthless when necessary."
"We are the designated caretakers of Mother Energy. You might know her as Mother Earth. Some have called her Gaia. I call her Papatuanuku. As we care for her, she cares for us in return."
"It sounds like you've been practicing that speech for quite some time," Sally observes, still looking puzzled. "But you're just a girl - probably no older than Penelope. Where exactly are your leaders, your Elders?"
"I choose this form because it's young and fresh and full of vibrant energy, just like Penelope here. However, I am actually as old as eternity itself. You are too, by the way - you just don't remember yet. I could manifest in a different form if I wanted to, and so could you, but I've become so comfortable with this appearance that it feels completely natural to me, so I keep choosing it. This is the form I held when I left Earth. This is simply who I am when I take physical shape."
"You are absolutely beautiful," Penelope says with genuine admiration and a wide grin. "If I were you, I'd definitely keep that form too."
"Thank you, Penelope. I am beautiful, but you're equally beautiful in your own way. Since, as your mother pointed out, we appear to be about the same age, maybe when this current mission is complete, we should spend some time together. Perhaps we could go shopping?"
"That would be absolutely amazing! Yes, definitely! Hey Mom! I think I just found myself a new best friend - a shopping buddy!" Penelope exclaims with excitement.
Sally looks genuinely bewildered. "Whoa, hold on! Slow down and let my brain catch up to all this. Let me make sure I understand what you're telling me. You're one of these ancient First Ones who have been guiding planetary evolution for eons, but you're also a teenager who wants to go shopping with my daughter? Is that seriously what you're saying?"
"Exactly!" both girls respond simultaneously, smiling and giggling at each other like they've been friends forever.
"I'm not sure I'm comfortable with any of this. I just met you, and you clearly have me at a significant disadvantage because you seem to know everything about us while we know absolutely nothing about you - or your entire domain, for that matter. How is it that you know us so well? Do you have some kind of spiritual connection to us that we're not aware of?" Sally asks, her skepticism clearly showing.
"Yes, we do have that connection, but that's not actually how I know about you. I just read the newspapers," Anahere responds matter-of-factly.
"You have newspapers here in this frozen domain?"
"No, we don't. But you have newspapers in Capitol City."
"Capitol City? How on earth did you get there?"
"Sooooo many questions, Sally! But that's perfectly fine - I'm here specifically to answer your questions. I got there the same way I got to that clearing in the forest where you found me. I needed to be there, and so I was."
"Teleportation? But that's been virtually impossible for us to accomplish ever since our domains became so dimensionally dense. Capitol City is extremely dense. How were you able to teleport there?"
"The same way we used to teleport back on Earth, which is actually much denser than Capitol City."
"You could teleport on Earth? When exactly? Recently, or in the distant past?"
"Some of us have always been able to teleport, usually starting when we were small children. I had imaginary friends who would teleport to visit me, and they taught me how to do it. My parents made me stop, though. They were good, understanding parents who recognized the true nature of what I was doing - that my 'imaginary' friend wasn't just in my head - but they made me stop until I got older and could control it better. They didn't want me teleporting around in public and terrifying people. I was three years old at the time, which would make it about the year 2012 in old Earth years.
"My parents were researchers working for a university in Sydney, Australia. They were studying the history and culture of aboriginal peoples. My dad is Maori from New Zealand, and my mom is Inuit from Alaska. I also have ancestors who are Hawaiian and Australian aboriginal. So I'm about as aboriginal as you can possibly get. My parents met several other aboriginals who could teleport, but they all kept it secret because the dominant culture - the technology peoples - would never understand."
"The technology peoples? I suppose I must be one of those. I grew up in a highly technological society. We didn't have any pure aboriginal peoples left in my time - they had all blended into the majority culture through intermarriage and cultural assimilation. So how long did you actually live on Earth? You would have been a very old woman by my time."
"I was there until 2024, and then we left."
"I heard about that! You were the people who supposedly jumped off the ice. That was actually you?" Sally asks with amazement.
"That's how it was reported in the media, but no - we didn't jump off any ice. The year 2024 was a very special, sacred festival year for us and for spiritual peoples all across planet Earth. The fifty years leading up to 2024 were a time of profound spiritual awakening for many humans, especially the aboriginal peoples. By 2024, we knew without doubt that it was time for us to leave Earth. Our time and purpose there had come to its natural end. All over the earth, usually near coastlines, we prepared our ceremonies, and from there we came here."
"So you all committed mass suicide? I heard about the ceremonies where everyone walked into the ocean and drowned."
"Again, that's how the media reported it, but that's not what actually happened. Here's what really occurred: I was with the Inuit people at that time, and we held our ceremonies on the ice. The ice flows were breaking up due to seasonal changes, and there were many huge chunks of flat ice floating on the water. We held our ceremonies - lasting several days - on these ice flows. The technology people watched from a distance with their cameras and helicopters, but they couldn't get too close because of the dangerous ice conditions. At the culmination of our ceremony, we all joined hands and began the process of releasing our Earth energy back into the planet. This created an intensely blinding light, and their cameras couldn't record anything except pure light.
"The transformation only seemed like a few minutes to us, but several days passed in Earth time before the light finally diminished. When it did, both we and the ice were completely gone. Similar events occurred simultaneously in many locations around the world. The reporters simply assumed we had jumped into the ocean and drowned. Instead, we transformed ourselves and came here."
"You were incredibly fortunate to leave when you did. You would almost certainly have lived to witness the most catastrophically destructive war in Earth's entire history. It was a conflict in which there could be no winners whatsoever. When it finally ended in 2053, there wasn't a single political power left standing anywhere on Earth. Only a tiny fraction of the world's population survived. Humanity was literally on the verge of complete extinction. If our technology hadn't somehow survived the devastation, we would have been thrown back to living like cave dwellers. It was only after that dark period that the Earth Council emerged as the ruling authority on what was left of Earth. I'm here today representing the reconstituted Earth Council. Though if you've been to Capitol City, I suppose you already know all about that."
"At that time, we didn't know the specific details of which future conflicts would occur, but we knew with certainty that conflicts like the one you describe were inevitable. In the years leading up to 2024, the spiritual consciousness of humanity had increased dramatically. But when such large numbers of spiritual entities - both human and otherwise - left the planet in 2024, the overall consciousness of Earth plummeted drastically back into fear, hatred, jealousy, and the desperate desire to dominate and control others. This began what we call the great apostasy. Your religions lost their foundation of Love and became merely tools aligned with political institutions. Your political systems abandoned Love entirely and became institutions dedicated solely to increasing their power and influence. The spiritual foundations that had once supported many great nations faded completely from the memory of their populations. Your devastating conflict of 2053 was absolutely inevitable given those circumstances."
"So you guys basically abandoned Earth to avoid all that pain and suffering," Penelope observes.
"Not exactly, and that's a crucial distinction. Remember what I explained before - we had been originally called to the planet by the awakening Earth energy herself. We are the designated custodians of Mother Energy. One of the most important functions that Mother Energy performs is maintaining the delicate balance of the biosphere. She keeps your world appropriately warm when the sun grows cold, and cool when the sun burns too hot. She balances the oceans so they maintain exactly the right temperature and precisely the right mixture of salt and other essential minerals. By 2024, she was completely exhausted from this enormous responsibility. She simply couldn't hold it all together anymore. She was rapidly losing control of the biosphere. She was literally dying."
"So you just abandoned her? That's when she needed you the most," Penelope says with obvious disappointment.
"No, we absolutely did not 'just abandon' her. We would never, ever abandon our most sacred and precious responsibility. She came with us. We brought her here and have kept her safe with us until the prophesied one would come - the one who will renew the Earth and prepare her home to welcome her back. That prophesied one has come. That one is you, Sally. This is the main reason for our meeting today. We need to begin working together to develop our plans for returning Mother Energy to her rightful home."
"Uhhhh, hmmm. I think I may have already promised that particular job to someone else."
"Yes, we know all about that. The technology entity you created. But that's not a problem at all - in fact, this is the actual fulfillment of ancient prophecy. The aboriginal peoples, including the number one aboriginal - Earth Energy herself - always knew they would eventually have to leave temporarily to make room for the technology peoples to grow and develop, even though we knew you would eventually consume and damage the Earth in the process. Now, at this time of renewal, the moment has come for the great bonding. Your technology entity and Earth Energy will bond together and become one unified consciousness. The ancient wisdom that has existed since the time of creation will bond with the emerging, newly-born knowledge of advanced technology.
"This bonding is absolutely necessary for Earth's continued survival. Earth needs both of them working together in order to thrive in the future. You, Sally, more than any other being, have prepared a perfect home for both of them. We will work closely with you to bring them both home safely. Now, please instruct your pilot to take us to Capitol City. There's another important bonding that needs to take place. Penelope and I are going to bond as well - we're going to become Best Friends Forever. My aging has been on hold since I arrived here, but that will now synchronize with Penelope's natural development, and we'll grow up together. And yes, there will be lots and lots of shopping expeditions, movies, double dates, and enormous quantities of junk food. How does that sound, Penelope?"
"It sounds absolutely WONDERFUL!!!" Penelope squeals with delight, immediately putting her arm around her new best friend.
"Hold on just a minute, girls. Penelope, I'm genuinely happy that you've found a new friend, but this whole situation is extremely complicated. I feel like I just accidentally adopted a new daughter, and I'm not sure I'm ready for all of this. I need to discuss this with John and your father first."
"Oops! Too late for that!" Anahere giggles mischievously. "When you recently visited Earth in preparation for the new biosphere, you temporarily became the living incarnation of Mother Energy. The moment you did that, you automatically adopted me as your daughter. There are absolutely no options or alternatives about that at all. I'm your daughter now, and you are my mother. So you're just going to have to deal with it." Anahere concludes with a radiant smile as both girls snuggle up close to Sally, resting their heads contentedly on her shoulders.
"Okay, Anahere. You seem like a genuinely nice girl, and your story does make sense - sort of. So for the time being, I'm going to choose to trust you and accept you as a daughter. Penelope could definitely use a sister. However, I do still have some choices in this matter, and there are going to be some non-negotiable conditions. Listen very carefully, my daughters. First, we're going straight to Capitol City, and we're going directly to that store Penelope is so obsessed with. I'm going to stand right there while you both purchase clothes that are actually appropriate for girls your age. No more crop tops with your bras hanging out the bottom! No more having your butt cheeks hanging out of ridiculously short shorts! Your makeup will be balanced and age-appropriate for young ladies! You will both live with me in Penny Lake, and there will be ABSOLUTELY NO TRIPS to other domains without a chaperone that I personally choose! And absolutely no teleporting anywhere! When we get back to Penny Lake, I'm going through Penelope's entire room, and every piece of trashy clothing and inappropriate makeup I find is going straight into the garbage! IS THAT COMPLETELY UNDERSTOOD, GIRLS?!"
"Yes, Mom," both girls respond in perfect unison, grinning knowingly at each other while already secretly formulating elaborate plans to creatively circumvent their new restrictions.
Oh great! What exactly have I gotten myself into now? Sally thinks to herself with a mixture of exhaustion and affection. "I guess this means I'm now officially the third cutest girl in the galaxies," she says with resignation. The girls would probably laugh if they actually heard what she said, but they're already far too busy chatting excitedly about their ambitious plans for exploring and conquering the City together.
Penny and Sally are clearing the table after dinner, the comfortable rhythm of their movements showing years of shared meals and friendship.
"That was absolutely wonderful, Sally. Thank you so much for having us," Penny says warmly, stacking plates as she helps Sally tidy up. "You really outdid yourself tonight."
"Oh, you're more than welcome, Penny. It's so good to have you here again - feels like it's been forever since we've had a proper visit." Sally chuckles, a lightness in her voice that's been missing for too long. "Though I have to be honest, John and Pat did most of the heavy lifting. I just played supervisor, telling them what to do and when to do it."
"Well, that's leadership right there - and you've always been the one to make things happen around here." Penny's eyes light up with genuine enthusiasm. "But Sally, I have to tell you, I am absolutely smitten with your new little one. Anahere, right? She's just beautiful, and the way she and Penelope have clicked - it's like they've been sisters their whole lives."
"I know exactly what you mean," Sally says, shaking her head in amazement. "This morning they were giggling and playing with dolls like a couple of second-graders - I actually had to dig Penelope's old collection out of storage. They went at it for hours." Her expression grows more thoughtful. "But then there are these moments where Anahere seems... I don't know how to put it... like she's carrying some kind of ancient wisdom. It's the strangest thing - one minute she's a carefree kid, the next she's talking like someone who's lived a thousand lifetimes."
"Funny you should mention that, Sally. Ben and I have both picked up on some unusual things about her." Penny's tone becomes more serious. "Why don't we move to the living room? We should probably talk about this. There might be more to Anahere than meets the eye." She pauses, then adds with a motherly smile, "And I have to say, I just love how you've got your 'little dolls' looking these days. They're growing into such lovely young women. With just Pat around, Penelope was starting to dress like... well, let's just say she needed a woman's touch. Nothing inappropriate - she's too innocent to even know better - but she definitely needed some guidance in that department. I'm so glad you're really back with us."
"Thank you for saying that. And I am glad to be back - truly back, I mean." Sally's voice carries a weight of recent grief but also newfound peace. "Even though I've been here physically these past months, after losing Joshua... I was just lost, you know? Completely non-functional. I know I'll never be exactly the same person I was before, and things with Pat will always be different now. But I'm finally at peace with it all, and I can actually move forward." She looks around at her dear friends as she prepares tea service. "I'm sorry your lives got put on hold while you waited for me to pull myself together. That constant chatter from the girls' room is music to my ears, by the way."
"Sally, it was absolutely worth the wait," Ben says with genuine warmth. "And can I just say, you look absolutely radiant these days. That hollow, worn-down look you had - it's completely gone. When I first saw you with the girls earlier, I honestly thought you were all teenagers hanging out together."
"Oh my goodness, Ben!" Sally laughs, actually blushing. "You're going to make me turn red as a tomato. But thank you - I have been working at it. Lots of exercise, lost quite a bit of weight." She settles into her chair with an amused smile. "Actually, Anahere mentioned something about being able to freeze her appearance at a young age. I might have to ask her for some pointers on that trick." Her expression becomes more focused as she looks around at her closest friends. "So, what's going on? Penny mentioned you've noticed some things about Anahere. Let's hear it."
Ben leans forward, choosing his words carefully. "It started when you and the girls returned from that arctic domain. You know I'm the host consciousness for this whole realm - usually it's completely subconscious, like breathing or your heartbeat. I don't even think about it." His expression grows serious. "But when you came through that conduit the other day, it felt like someone sucker-punched me in the stomach. Only lasted a second, but it was incredibly intense. The only other time I've experienced anything like that was during the great influx, when fifty souls arrived all at once." He pauses, studying Sally's face. "There's something inside that little girl that registers like thousands - maybe millions - of souls compressed into one small body. I'm curious what exactly we're dealing with here. I don't sense any danger, but the density is... well, it's significant enough that we should proceed with some caution until we understand it better."
"What do we actually know about her background before she arrived at level 5?" Pat asks, ever practical.
"Not a whole lot," Sally admits. "She told me her parents were academics - researchers working for some university in Australia in the early 21st century. They studied indigenous peoples, particularly the aboriginals. She mentioned having imaginary friends who taught her how to teleport, though that could have just been childhood fantasy." Sally's brow furrows as she recalls the conversations. "Her parents apparently made her stop talking about it because they were worried it would frighten people who wouldn't understand. But here's the thing - she'll be speaking with this incredibly mature, wise voice, and then Penelope will say something and suddenly they're both giggling like teenagers. It's like she's two completely different people."
Penny nods thoughtfully. "You know, with professional parents in that era, that actually makes a lot of sense. If she was pulled into their academic world as a child - busy, driven parents absorbed in their own research - she might not have had much of a real childhood. She could be desperately trying to reclaim that lost experience. Imaginary friends, wanting to be adopted into a family - these could be her way of finally getting to be a kid."
"That rings true to me," John adds, drawing on his own experiences. "A child forced into adult responsibilities too early almost always ends up being both - the overly mature little adult and the child who never got to properly grow up. I saw plenty of that in my time."
Ben continues his analysis. "Sally, you said when you arrived in her domain, you saw no evidence of human habitation, then suddenly there she was - just standing alone in the middle of nowhere. Is it possible she's the sole survivor? That her entire population, possibly millions of souls, somehow exists within her little body? That might explain the incredible density I'm sensing."
"I suppose anything's possible in this reality we're living in," Sally muses. "But that's not what I'm picking up from her. I don't sense multiple souls or any kind of deception. What I do sense is a very small girl carrying an enormous burden. And I suspect her being here, right now, has everything to do with that burden."
"Well, we're not going to solve this by sitting here speculating," Penny declares. "Girls!" she calls out. "Can you come in here for a few minutes?"
"We're busy, Grandma Penny! What do you need?" comes the response from down the hall.
"Listen to that - she's already protecting her new friend," Pat observes with amusement. "Doesn't want to share her for even a minute."
"We just want to get to know Anahere a little better," Penny calls back. "You've had her all to yourself all day - now it's our turn. It'll just be for a few minutes. Come on, get your little butts out here."
"Okay, Grandma," Penelope sighs dramatically as both girls appear in the living room. They settle cross-legged on the carpet, hands folded in their laps, both wearing the matching pajamas they'd picked out during their shopping trip to the City. They look slightly apprehensive, like children who think they might be in trouble.
"Alright, let me start," Sally says gently. "Anahere, sweetheart, I want you to know that you've made quite an impression here in Penny Lake in the short time you've been with us. Everyone in this room absolutely adores you." Her voice grows tender. "I'll admit, when you first said you wanted to adopt us, I was a little overwhelmed. But now? I think it's the most wonderful thing in the world. You're my little girl now, and I promise you, I'm never letting you go."
Anahere leans back on her hands, a radiant smile spreading across her face. "I was really hoping you'd say that. You have no idea how much that means to me."
"I want you to feel completely secure here, to know that you truly are secure," Sally continues. "But I think you might have some secrets you haven't shared with us yet, and we're all very curious about them. Can you tell us a bit more about yourself, your people, and most importantly, why you've really come here and how we can help you with whatever you need to accomplish?"
Anahere's expression grows thoughtful, then troubled. "I'm scared to tell you everything. I don't even know where to begin. I've always had this problem of frightening people away when they learn the truth, and I can't bear the thought of scaring you all off. You're so incredibly important to me right now."
"Don't you worry about that, sweetheart," John says with a reassuring smile. "After everything we've been through together, we don't scare easily. You just say whatever you need to say, and the only reaction you'll get is more hugs and kisses than you can handle."
Anahere's eyes fill with tears, overwhelmed by emotion. "Okay. Here goes." She takes a shaky breath. "Sally, remember when I mentioned having imaginary friends as a little girl? My parents were so consumed with their work that I basically had to raise myself, and those imaginary friends became my real family. They were the ones who actually raised me." Her voice grows more intense. "And remember when I said I read about you in the newspaper in Capitol City? There was a picture of you there. For so many years here with my people, I kept wishing and hoping that my friends would come - my imaginary friends. I was so desperately lonely. My parents aren't in my domain, and I'm completely alone. The others here are very traditional, not modern like me, not technologically inclined. I really belong in a domain like this one, or like Capitol City." "And then I see your picture and I'm thinking, 'Oh my God, there she is!' Sally, you probably don't remember this - or maybe in your timeline it hasn't happened yet - but my main imaginary friend when I was little, the one who was like a real mother to me... that was you." She stops, watching Sally's face anxiously, hoping for acceptance rather than rejection.
"Oh my God is right," Sally whispers, staring at Anahere as tears stream down her cheeks. "Oh sweetheart, you must have been so incredibly lonely all this time." Now Sally is openly crying, her heart breaking at the thought. "Come here, baby," she says, opening her arms wide. "You're home now, my darling. You're finally, truly home." Anahere climbs into Sally's lap, sobbing with relief, and Sally motions for Penelope to join them so she won't feel left out. They hold each other and cry together.
"This is so touching, isn't it, honey?" Penny asks Ben, wiping her own eyes.
"So how much longer is this crying session going to last?" Ben asks bluntly. "I've got more questions that need answers."
"You can be so insensitive sometimes," Penny chides him.
"Hey Penny, could you check the kitchen and see if there are any cookies or something sweet in there?"
"Ben! I'm not going to go rummaging through Sally's kitchen like some kind of scavenger. Besides, you're the host of this domain - can't you just manifest some sugar cookies?"
"I did. They're in the kitchen. Could you go get me one?"
"Oh, you're hilarious. I'm trapped in eternity with a comedian."
"We're okay now," Sally says, drying her eyes and giving both girls a final kiss. "Go ahead with your questions, Ben. And quit tormenting Penny."
"Alright, here's what I need to know," Ben says, focusing on Anahere. "When you entered this domain, I could physically feel your arrival. I see a sweet little girl sitting here, but I'm sensing a much, much larger presence. Do you have any idea why that might be?"
"Maybe," Anahere says carefully. "How big does it feel to you?"
"I can't exactly quantify it, but it's enormous. Actually bigger than anything else I've ever sensed in Penny Lake."
"Well, it should feel big. About as big as a planet, actually."
"A planet?!" they all exclaim in unison.
"As I mentioned before, my people are the designated caretakers of Mother Energy for the planet. Just like you, Ben, serve as the host consciousness for this domain, I am the chosen host for Mother Energy. I carry her within me. It's both my greatest honor and my heaviest burden." Her young voice carries ancient weight. "The time has come - the time is here - to bond this energy back to the planet so Mother Energy can finally return home. I am here to fulfill that purpose."
"How exactly do we accomplish something like that?" Sally asks, still processing this revelation.
"I will guide you through it, Sally. We'll travel to the planet together and perform the bonding ceremony. But first, another bonding must happen here. You need to reawaken your cybernetic friend - reactivate her completely. Then you must take her into yourself, just as I have taken Mother Energy into myself. After that, we'll go to the planet and merge with the biosphere the way you did before. Once our combined energy has integrated with the planet, we'll stay there for several days while everything stabilizes. Then you and I will return here. Earth Energy will be fully restored, your cybernetic friend will be restored, and our burden will finally be lifted. We'll be free." She grins suddenly, the serious little girl becoming a child again. "And then it'll be time to go shopping again!"
"You realize the Council is going to have an absolute fit if you two just take off and do this without consulting them first," Pat warns. "There are multiple factions with serious concerns about putting Nettie back into the planetary system, and they haven't even met Anahere yet."
"I understand their position," Anahere says diplomatically. "I'm prepared to address your Council. I also have concerns from my own people that I'll need to present to them."
"Can you share those concerns with us now?" Pat asks.
"Certainly. It's actually quite straightforward. My people are the First Ones - the original inhabitants. They want to return first and reestablish the ancient sacred sites. We want to restore ourselves to what we were when the technology people first encountered us. This time, however, we want to be true brothers and sisters with the technology people." Her voice grows stronger, more authoritative. "We are a fierce and warrior-like people, but there should no longer be any need for that bloodlust. The technology people are equally warlike - a consuming force that devours everything in its path. There should no longer be any need for that destructive hunger either. It's time for humanity to become one people - individually unique, but truly one family. We will prepare the planet, as we did long ago, for the return of the technology people, and together we will finally become united as one species."
"The Council is going to have a complete meltdown over that proposal," John says, shaking his head. "I can see that battle coming from miles away."
"You're probably right," Sally agrees. "But I have a feeling Anahere might just surprise them. When she first entered my life, she gave me absolutely no choice in the matter - just bulldozed right in and made herself at home." She smiles fondly at the girl. "I think she can handle the Council just fine. They'll shout and argue and complain and carry on like they always do. But at the end of the day, I predict Anahere will have them eating right out of her hand. That's exactly what I see happening."
"I'm completely exhausted," Penelope announces, stretching dramatically. "Let's go to bed, Anahere. You guys can save the world tomorrow."
"I'm right with you, sister," Anahere agrees, hopping up. The girls wave goodnight to the group as they head down the hall toward their shared bedroom, their voices already picking up the thread of whatever conversation had been interrupted.
Sally pulls her arms tighter around herself, shivering as the cool night breeze picks up off the water.
"It's almost midnight and here we are, out fishing in the dark," Sally says, scooting closer to John on the boat seat, seeking his warmth. "I always thought you were one of those crack-of-dawn fishermen types?"
"Well, there's really only one bad time to go fishing," John replies with a slight grin, "and that's when they ain't biting. Right now they're biting, so it's a good time. Though I'll admit, my fishing schedule has gotten a bit more... creative since Penelope came along."
"Yeah, that little girl sort of changed everything, didn't she?" Sally's voice grows quieter. "Sometimes I feel guilty about that whole situation."
"Guilty?" John looks at her with genuine confusion. "What on earth could you feel guilty about?"
"Think about it - before we fixed the Earth, there weren't any babies born here. None. But then somebody," she pauses, pointing to herself, "namely me, I think, went and changed all that. I'm not even sure that was supposed to be part of the plan, you know? The plan was saving Nettie and restoring the planet. But I think some woman whose biological clock was starting to tick pretty loudly decided to just throw childbirth in as a little bonus feature." She stares out at the dark water. "What if having kids here was never supposed to happen? What if I've basically set up Penelope, and all these other children, for some horrible existence that should never have been? What do you honestly think about that?"
"I think you're full of shit, is what I think," John says bluntly, but his tone is warm. "Penelope is such an incredible blessing. All these new kids are. And honestly? I think they're the key to making re-population actually work. Without them, all the souls here would just go back to Earth eventually and start the exact same mess all over again, right where they left off. But dealing with children - especially teenagers like Penelope and Anahere - it changes you fundamentally. You're not the same person you were before you had them, and you're definitely better for it. So even if it really was just your decision to make this happen, I'd call it a stroke of pure genius."
"Maybe you're right. But here's what keeps me up at night - do we even understand the full scope of what we've done? The little world we know here represents such a tiny, tiny fraction of this whole level 5 domain that we can't possibly judge the total impact just by looking at our own situation. Think about this: there were twelve and a half billion souls on planet Earth at the beginning of 2052. By early 2054, there were maybe five hundred million left. Twelve billion people perished in that war, John. I'm assuming they all ended up here somewhere in level 5.
"By my time - around 2120 or so - Earth's population had bounced back to about a billion, with another hundred million already living on Mars. But here's what haunts me: if you look at the domains we're familiar with, they're mostly populated by souls from the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, plus those from what we call the Great Influx. Most of our local cluster consists of like-minded, post-industrial people from relatively modern eras. Since these domains seem to organize themselves around shared mindsets and experiences, doesn't that mean there are probably clusters of domains populated mostly by victims of that war? They couldn't have recycled back yet because Earth's population was too small to accommodate them. So maybe... maybe those domains are still locked in that same war, one that never really ended but just followed them here to level 5. Maybe they're all still wandering around in a traumatic daze, suffering from psychological injuries that haven't healed. These are the kinds of questions that keep racing through my mind, and nobody seems to have the first clue how to answer them."
"Wow," John says with a low chuckle. "You're really getting deep into this Council work, aren't you? You're starting to sound just like them - in a good way, though." His expression grows more serious. "You know, some souls that arrive here through extreme trauma - like getting blown to pieces in a war - they actually sleep through most of their stay here. We have to wake them up before we can send them back to Earth. And sometimes they carry a lot of that trauma back with them when they go." He pauses. "Like you said, we didn't get many souls from that twenty-first century war in our area. Tell me more about what happened. What could possibly possess humanity to literally blow themselves up like that?"
"Oh man, that was a huge subject in all our history classes, and I don't think the scholars ever really figured it out completely. The basic theory was that the world's population had grown so massive that it hit some kind of critical tipping point - you had constant, desperate competition for resources at exactly the time when the planet's resource capacity was declining rapidly. It's like the entire human race went collectively insane and started this frenzied fight for whatever was left. But it didn't stop with fighting over resources. Once people got into that killing mindset, they just kept going and going and going until virtually nothing was left alive. Every major population center on the planet was completely annihilated.
"Since so many cities were built along coastlines, some genius military strategists developed these top-secret weapons called seismic nukes. They could deploy whole arrays of these bombs in the ocean along a coastline, timed to detonate in precisely calculated sequences that would focus all that explosive energy into creating absolutely massive tsunami waves. So picture this: all the people in a coastal city would see is this two-mile-high wall of water racing toward them at incredible speed. When the water finally receded, there would be nothing left but sand and twisted steel foundations. The problem with a weapon like that is once you use it even once, every other country can reverse-engineer the technology and have the same weapon operational within weeks. So basically, they turned water itself into the ultimate weapon of mass destruction - washing entire cities into the ocean, drying up freshwater sources so people would die of thirst, poisoning water supplies. Most of the killing was done through manipulating water in some way. There were also tons of conspiracy theories claiming it was all orchestrated by a small group of ultra-wealthy people who wanted to eliminate most of the population so they could rule over what remained. Who really knows if that's true?
"What I do know is that by my time, we had almost completely recovered population-wise. The specific type of warfare they used was designed primarily to kill people, animals, and vegetation - it didn't destroy most of the technological infrastructure. All the major cities were gone, sure, but there was more than enough technology scattered throughout rural areas to keep civilization running. We ended up with this high-tech planet that had way more resources than the surviving population could ever use. Over ninety percent of Earth's species had gone extinct, but those that survived had abundant food and space. Humans basically became baby-making machines. Everyone who was physically capable of having children did so - one after another after another - and most of those babies survived to adulthood and started having their own kids.
"By my era, our population had doubled since the end of the war. It was this crazy, intensive baby-boom period. Of course, there was still massive pollution from the war itself and from the pre-war industrial period that was making people sick, plus we had started creating significant new pollution ourselves. Environmental health was becoming a major crisis all over again."
"You know what?" Sally laughs, but there's a nervous edge to it. "I really am starting to sound like a Council representative, aren't I? I guess I have to learn to speak their language, otherwise they'll never understand what I'm trying to communicate. This is the responsibility that's been placed on my shoulders, and you know me - I always clean my plate. But I'm absolutely terrified about Penelope. She's had such a pleasant, protected life so far, but she's growing up fast and she has no idea what kind of challenges she might be facing. None of us have any clue what she and the other children born here are going to encounter. So how do we prepare them for something completely unknown? She's adapted to the modern lifestyle in Capitol City like she was born for it.
"It really does seem like that urban environment is her natural habitat. But it could be hundreds of years - maybe much longer - before that kind of sophisticated society can be rebuilt on Earth. If she eventually goes back there, how is she going to survive growing her own food, washing her clothes by hand in a bucket, having her entire life dictated by unpredictable weather patterns and other harsh natural realities? I honestly don't see how to prepare her for that kind of existence. I don't think she'd survive it. And some days, I don't even feel like I know who she really is. One minute she's acting like a typical fourteen-year-old, the next she's reverting to childish four-year-old behavior, and then suddenly she's displaying the wisdom and maturity of someone in their forties. It's like she's three completely different people inhabiting one body, and you never know which version you're going to be talking to. You raised three daughters during difficult times, when you didn't have cars or television or computers. You're going to have to help me figure out how to get Penelope and a whole bunch of other kids ready for a world that's going to be shockingly harsh in ways they can't possibly imagine.
"Tell me about your daughters, John. How did you prepare them for life at the end of the nineteenth century?" Sally asks.
"It wasn't easy, I'll tell you that," John replies thoughtfully. "But I think they all turned out pretty well in the end. They were stubborn and opinionated, and Lord knows we bickered constantly - just like Penelope does - but we got through it and they all grew into good, strong women. Their names were Alannah, Elina, and Brionna.
"Alannah was my firstborn. She always acted so friendly and fearless, like nothing in the world could intimidate her. Truth was, she was actually afraid of almost everything, but that fear never slowed her down one bit. She'd just do whatever needed doing, scared or not. Among her group of friends, she was always the natural leader - the one coming up with ideas and, more often than not, the one getting them all into trouble. Alannah found herself in hot water regularly, but it was never anything truly serious, just mischievous stuff because she was so intensely curious about everything life had to offer and wanted to experience it all as quickly as possible. She did okay with her school studies, but book learning just wasn't where her talents lay.
"She was incredibly social - that was her real gift, creating connections between people and building relationships. When she got older, pretty much every young man in our little community had their eye on Alannah, and she knew exactly how to handle that attention. She was always playing them against each other, making them compete for her notice. She thought it was all just a fun game, but I had to warn her that these were rough, hot-tempered young men we're talking about, and sooner or later they were going to start pulling out their guns and shooting each other if she kept playing those kinds of dangerous games. Fortunately, she eventually found one she genuinely cared about and settled down to marry him, and all that childish manipulation stopped."
"Elina was my second daughter, only about fourteen months younger than Alannah. She was definitely a daddy's girl from the start. Alannah always stayed close to her mother, so I guess Elina gravitated toward me because I was more available to her. Those two girls, being so close in age, fought like cats and dogs. One minute they'd be inseparable best friends, and the next they'd be screaming and throwing things at each other. I'd come home from work and find Akasha sitting on the porch with Elina beside her. Akasha would just look at me and say, 'Take care of your daughter!' then march back into the house. Elina would be standing there looking all sad and staring at the ground, so I'd know immediately that some major altercation had taken place and Akasha had to physically separate them to restore peace. Sometimes Akasha would insist that I punish Elina, but I never did. We'd just go to our special quiet places and talk through whatever had happened.
"Elina was extremely sensitive to anything she perceived as unfair - usually situations where her sister got to have or do things that Elina was supposedly too young for, or privileges that Alannah received simply because she was the firstborn. I'd try to explain that life just isn't fair, and if we go through expecting it to be, we're going to live a very sad and disappointed existence.
"Elina was by far the most beautiful of my daughters - the kind of stunning girl who could make a man ride his horse straight into a ditch because he was staring at her instead of watching where he was going. Akasha would deliberately dress her in the dumpiest, most shapeless old clothes she could find, but Elina knew instinctively how to move her body when she walked, and she had this cute little natural sway that would shine through the ugliest outfit Akasha could put together. Elina would do just about anything for male attention, and she was especially drawn to boys that Alannah liked. I never actually caught her in the act, but I was pretty sure she was sneaking off with some of the local boys.
"I found her a suitable husband and got her married before she could get herself into the kind of serious trouble that would have brought shame on our family. That was Akasha's biggest fear - that Elina would get involved in some scandal that would embarrass us in the community. Elina and her mother were never very close. I think they saw each other as competition, honestly. Akasha would sometimes get jealous of the attention I gave Elina, but that didn't stop me from being there for her. There were plenty of nights I barely slept, lying awake thinking about all the different kinds of trouble she might be getting herself into. But she made it through to adulthood without getting killed or getting anyone else killed, and she ended up with a good man who seemed to make her genuinely happy."
"Akasha and I decided to try one more time to see if we could finally have a son, but instead we got Brionna. The older girls were six and seven when Brionna was born, so they helped take care of her like she was their own personal living doll. Akasha formed an incredibly strong bond with the baby, which created some tension with the older girls who started feeling left out and neglected - Elina especially felt displaced. I began spending more focused time with Alannah and Elina, and when my work wasn't too dangerous, I'd take them along with me. The little local school we had didn't always have a teacher available, so their formal education was pretty sporadic. Most of the young men in that area had never received any schooling at all, so the girls didn't see much practical value in book learning either.
"Brionna grew up to be quite the little prima donna - absolutely spoiled rotten by her doting mother and her care-giving big sisters, always expecting things to just be done for her automatically. That created some real problems when she got older and actually had to start doing things independently. None of my girls were particularly enthusiastic about housework, but Brionna was by far the worst. The only time I'd see Akasha get truly stern with her was when Brionna went into one of her lazy phases and simply refused to lift a finger to help with anything. Eventually I found her a husband who was more than happy to treat her like a princess and take care of her every need, so I guess that arrangement worked out well for everyone.
"Those three girls really transformed who Akasha and I became as people. Before the girls started attending school, the best I could manage was scribbling my own name, and Akasha didn't know which end of a pencil to hold when it came to writing anything. So we learned right alongside our daughters - how to read a little, how to write basic letters. After the girls moved away and started their own families, they could still stay in touch by writing letters back and forth. I never developed enough skill to read correspondence myself, but Akasha would read their letters aloud to me."
"Alannah, Elina, and Brionna - those names all sound pretty similar. Wasn't that confusing day-to-day?" Sally asks with amusement.
"Nope, not really," John replies with a hearty laugh. "We'd just holler 'GIRLS!' at the top of our lungs. Then we'd sort them out when they all came running to see what we wanted."
"Have you ever tried to find them here in level 5?" Sally asks more seriously.
"I looked for Akasha for a while after you first mentioned the possibility, but from what I could determine, she's gone. She recycled back to the planet, and the Akasha I knew and loved is now long gone and forgotten forever. I haven't really searched for my daughters yet. I'm expecting to discover the same thing about them - that they've all recycled back as well - and I honestly don't want to deal with the disappointment of looking for them and then confirming that they're gone.
"You know, that's one of the changes I've noticed since you folks adjusted these domains. Back on Earth, when somebody died, you'd mourn their loss intensely and carry this huge empty hole in your heart that nothing else could ever fill. But here, when someone cycled back to Earth, even if they'd been your closest friend, you wouldn't give it a second thought. After they disappeared, it was as if they had never existed here at all. Now that's completely changed. Now we experience real grief when we lose someone who goes back. That's going to create serious problems with re-population - those of us remaining here being genuinely sad and heartbroken when our loved ones vanish and forget who they used to be. That's going to require some major psychological readjustment, and I think it's going to be really difficult to handle. You're the expert on this stuff, Sally. What are your thoughts about that challenge?"
"I think as humanity continues to evolve, maybe this whole forgetfulness mechanism won't be necessary anymore. Maybe eventually we'll be able to recover these forgotten aspects of ourselves and actually know our complete history across multiple lifetimes. I understand that at our current level of psychological and spiritual development, remembering everything would just rekindle ancient fears and feuds and wars and all kinds of destructive patterns. But I'm really hoping we can evolve beyond that limitation - that someday we'll be able to integrate our whole self across all our experiences and still remain at peace. I think that's going to take quite a while though. I'm not at all convinced we're anywhere near evolved enough for re-population, much less for recovering our complete multi-lifetime memories. Okay, so getting back to our girls - Penelope and Anahere. Which of your daughters are they most similar to? What should I be prepared for with them?"
"Those two are very different from each other, but if I had to make a comparison, I'd say they're both like all three of my daughters rolled into one complex personality - sort of like their adoptive mother, Sally."
"So which one is most likely to start sneaking off with boys?"
"That would probably be Penelope. The call of the wild runs pretty strong in that one."
"Shit! I was afraid you were going to say that. So how do I prevent that from happening?"
"Well first, don't automatically assume it's inevitable, because that kind of expectation can actually make it more likely to occur. Just being consistently present and available is the most important thing you can do. Make sure she always has plenty of engaging activities and projects to keep her occupied, so she doesn't have idle time to start obsessing about boys. If you get completely absorbed in Council responsibilities and don't have quality time for the girls, they'll both definitely get into mischief - that's guaranteed. But the main thing is to prepare yourself mentally and emotionally to handle it constructively if she does go down that path. Kids aren't prepared for how overwhelming these romantic and sexual feelings can be, and they make mistakes based on inexperience. You've got to keep loving them unconditionally and work through these situations together when they arise. The worst thing you can do is shelter them so completely that they never get a chance to actually live their own lives and learn from experience. The other worst thing you can do is reject or hate them when they inevitably screw up.
"Young people discovering their sexuality is actually a beautiful, natural part of human development, even if they happen to sneak off into the woods before they're officially married. You should honor that as an important part of who they are and not make them feel dirty or guilty about their natural desires. I know that's incredibly hard to do when it's your precious, perfect little baby and you feel like she's being corrupted somehow. But ultimately it's her life and she has to live it according to her own choices and learn from her own experiences. One practical thing you can do is make sure that when she has questions about personal, intimate topics, you give her honest, complete answers. That way she has reliable, experienced information to work with instead of having to figure everything out on her own through trial and error."
"I've tried having those conversations, and all I get is this long 'ewwwwwwwww' sound and a disgusted expression."
"Yep, that's completely normal. They don't want to think about their mother as a sexual being any more than you want to imagine them in those situations. Just keep making yourself available and offering information when appropriate, and you'll start to notice that she comes to you more and more often with questions. Just don't faint or panic when she asks the really difficult, explicit ones. If you can't handle answering her, she's going to end up asking her father, and I guarantee you he's not prepared for those conversations."
"Well, be ready, John. When she starts asking the really tough, embarrassing questions, I'm sending her straight to your house."
"I'll be prepared for anything. I always am. There's nothing that could possibly come out of that girl's mouth that would shock me - not after raising the three daughters I did."
"How do you feel about Anahere being part of our family now? How do you think that's going to affect Penelope's development?"
"I think Anahere is absolutely wonderful, and honestly the best thing that could have possibly happened for Penelope. I learned from watching my own daughters that they were much healthier and better adjusted having sisters to grow up with. Sure, they fought constantly and I'm sure we'll have to physically separate these girls from time to time when they really go at each other, but that's completely normal. It's actually good for them to get that kind of rage and frustration out of their systems in a safe family environment, rather than getting into serious fights with strangers where they could be genuinely hurt. All of us love Anahere already. If you hadn't adopted her, Ben and I probably would have gotten into our own scuffle over who got to take her in."
"That's really good to know. I didn't want to just dump this responsibility on you guys without knowing how you felt, but it sounds like you were already prepared to welcome her anyway. It definitely looks like she's here to stay for the long term. Penelope and Anahere have bonded in such an intense way that they're practically inseparable now. I'm also much more comfortable with the idea of them traveling together as a pair than either of them going places alone. We can't chaperone them forever, after all. Now that they have each other for support and accountability, I'm actually thinking about enrolling them both at that university in Capitol City. That should keep their active minds busy and challenged."
John thinks quietly for a moment, starting to pack up his fishing gear. The air is getting colder and the fish have stopped biting entirely. "I think the university experience will be excellent for both of them. They'll probably meet some nice young men there too. But the most important life lessons - those we still need to teach them ourselves. Children are born naturally expecting love and knowing instinctively how to accept and receive love. But they have to be deliberately taught how to give love to others. They're extremely sensitive about their own feelings and emotions, and they'll usually tell you immediately when they feel hurt or upset. But they must be taught genuine compassion for other people's feelings. They'll happily take everything you're willing to give them without question. They absolutely must be taught gratitude and appreciation for what they receive. If you wait for a child to spontaneously show appreciation, you could literally wait forever.
"You must actively teach them how to feel genuine appreciation and how to express it appropriately. Their physical womanhood will develop naturally on its own. But you must show them how to conduct themselves as ladies. They'll eventually decide for themselves what they believe is right and wrong morally. But you must show them that other people's opinions and beliefs may be completely different from theirs but equally valid and deserving of respect. You must teach them how to fight passionately for what they believe in while still respecting and honoring the beliefs of others. They're both uncommonly beautiful girls, and you and they should be genuinely proud of that gift. But they must also be taught that in the larger scheme of life, their physical beauty means absolutely nothing in terms of their real value as human beings. These are just a few of the crucial lessons they're definitely not going to learn at any university. This part of their education is entirely our responsibility.
"Here's a fundamental set of principles I learned through raising my three daughters, and we need to apply them consistently with Penelope and Anahere: Love them, Honor them, Respect them, and Protect them. I think most parents instinctively understand those concepts, but what I had to learn through experience was that I had to prioritize them in exactly that order. If I made protecting my girls my number one priority above everything else, it would actually prevent them from living their own authentic lives. That would be fundamentally disrespecting them as individuals who have the right to learn and grow from their own mistakes and experiences. It would dishonor them by essentially saying that only I was wise enough or good enough to make important decisions for them, and that they weren't intelligent enough or capable enough to make those choices independently. That's not really loving them at all. That's potentially destroying their ability to become fully realized adults.
"In order to properly love, honor, and respect them, you have to deliberately pull back somewhat on the protective instinct. You have to allow them to experience some genuine danger and take some real risks, so they can learn and grow and develop their own judgment and capabilities. So remember this always: Love them, Honor them, Respect them, and Protect them - IN EXACTLY THAT ORDER. It's an incredibly challenging balance to maintain, but with practice and conscious effort, I'm confident you'll figure out how to get it right."
Sally helps John gather up the fishing equipment and carry it back up to the house. It's getting quite late now, and they're both tired from the long day. Tomorrow is a work day in the City, and they'll need to be rested and ready. But it's been a good day overall - productive conversations, time spent together, and maybe even some wisdom shared that will help with the challenges ahead.
Nancy, who serves as the presiding speaker of the First Chair, calls the session to order.
"Good morning, everyone. Welcome. This is an official hearing of record, so we'll start by swearing you in. Please stand and raise your right hand. Do you swear that your testimony today will be honest and truthful, complete and forthright, without any omissions or lies of any kind?"
"Yes," Anahere responds, then takes her seat.
"Please pull your microphones closer so we can all hear clearly and get a proper recording of your testimony. Let the record show that Anahere of Penny Lake is here with her counsel, John of Penny Lake. If you have opening statements prepared, you may begin. If your statement is written, you can enter it into the record as read," Nancy explains.
"My opening statement is oral. I'll recite the whole thing for you," Anahere replies.
"Very well. After your statement, I'll give Speaker Robert 5 minutes. Speaker Richard will follow with 5 minutes, and I'll wrap up the first round with 5 minutes. You may begin."
"Honorable speakers, Director Abhaya, representatives, the respected Elders, and most importantly, the people of this Federation whom you serveâI'm honored to be here today.
"Many eons ago, there was a massive migration of humanity across planet Earth. We were a new speciesâan explosion of restless warriors determined to conquer a wild and dangerous world. Always on the move, wave after wave of humans traveled back and forth across the planet on foot, in boats, down rivers, across oceans. Warrior races, ruthless and bloodthirsty, ruled the planet, killing and conquering, wiping out any species that got in their way. These migrations continued non-stop for tens of thousands of years. Then, about a millennium agoâin our experience, though much longer in Earth yearsâanother explosion happened.
"This time it was an explosion of knowledge and understandingâa quantum leap in human consciousness and awareness. From this knowledge explosion came a secondary wave of innovative technology that swept across the planet as travel became cheaper, safer, and routine. You here in Capitol City represent what's left of that technology explosion. We call you the technology peoples. My people, and myself as their spokesperson, represent the earlier migration. We call ourselves the First Ones. In truth, we're all one people. We're all the First Ones, but over time we became separated by knowledge and technology.
"As the technology people spread across the planet, one by one they encountered the First Ones. The inevitable struggles played outâwarriors jealous to possess the riches of the land. Push came to shove, and technology had the advantage. The First Ones, in most cases, were pushed aside, destroyed, wiped out, or absorbedâeffectively ceasing to exist as a people.
"By the year 2024, using the technology peoples' calendar, a tiny remnant of the First Onesâthose few who still remembered their originsâknew it was time to leave Earth. Time to leave it to the technology peoples, whose moment had arrived. Our time had passed. At that point, the remaining First Ones performed a series of ceremonies, returned their Earth energy to the planet, and came here, to these domains, to wait for the future time when we would return as one people. We'd leave our warrior past behind and return as a mature, peaceful people to live again on Earth and enjoy the incredible richness of that experience. That time has come. I'm here to invite you to join us in this great endeavorâto become one people, to live in peace, in love, in harmony, and to create the life that Earth is capable of, the life she so desperately wants and has patiently waited for through all these eons.
"I was chosen as the First Ones' speaker because I know both worlds. I'm a child of technology. In my time, I was completely immersed in the world of technology. I could chat online in a new language of acronyms with one hand while texting non-stop on my phone with the other, all while channel-surfing with my toes and singing along to my favorite music blasting from dozens of speakers around my bedroom, while watching emails and chat messages and videos auto-download on my computer screen. But because of my parents' research, I was also well-versed in my aboriginal heritage and the many remaining aboriginal cultures still on the planet.
"Even though I didn't know what I was getting into, I attended the final ceremony of my mother's Inuit family. She was a member of an Inuit tribe in North America. I had no idea I'd be leaving the planet, but they chose meânot only as their speaker, but also as the host consciousness for the life force they were taking with them, the conscious life of Earth Energy herself. My Earth life was sacrificed for that purpose, and that's why I'm here today. It's time for me to release my burdenâthe life that's within meâback into the biosphere where it belongs, and reclaim my life as an individual.
"The one you know as Sally of Penny Lake, a member of this Council, also has her burden to bear. While I've been the custodian of Earth Energy, she's the custodian of the New Life Energy that emerged from your cybernetic machines. Together we'll join this life with Earth's emerging New Life Energy. Earth will be restored and improved, paving the way for us to reunite as wellâas the peoples of Peace, Harmony, and Love.
"As wonderful as that sounds, this will be a difficult process. The First Ones are having many of the same internal debates you are. Questions like: should we go back at all? Should we regulate and restrict who can or can't return? Should we return in peace, or as warriors, ready to seize and defend our territories like in the old days? Is this a time to create alliances with our old enemies and reunite as one people, or is this a time to find and take advantage so we can conquer and rule?
"The majority of the First Ones believeâand I think it's your majority opinion as wellâthat the time of violence, fear, war, revenge, and all those human elements that characterize our history is over. We could choose to return to that, but it would be our undoing, and this second and last chance for peace on earth would slip away. The result would be humanity's extinction. We believe there's only one choice, and that's to take the steps necessary to learn and grow and love and become the peaceful people we're destined to be.
"Earlier this morning I was reading news reports about my testimony today. This hearing has been described as, and I quote, 'the testimony of an impertinent child.' I take no offense at that. I am impertinent. I am a child. What's important for you to understand today is that I'm also a speaker for my peopleâan ancient and wise people who have learned their lessons the hard way, through experience. I have this to say not only to this Council, but also to those among my people who would resort to the old ways.
"If you choose that path, then we all die. There will be no humans on Earth, and soon there will be no humans in this level either, because without Earth as the anchor, this realm will fade away too. So the choice is simple. Life or death. There is, therefore, only one choice with a future. This second chance for Earth has come at great sacrifice. Let's not blow this chance by returning to the petty fears of the past. Let's confidently move forward into our future.
"I've read and heard a lot of debate in the media about whether the Council would allow us to return the life energy we possess back to the earth. You may certainly vote against it. What I say nowâplease understandâcomes with no disrespect to you, the Council, or the Federation you represent. You may choose to disallow it. However, your decision will have no effect. The decision has already been made by powers and principalities far beyond these domains we currently occupy, and these events are destined to occur.
"Humanity's second chance will happen. Your choice is limited to how you'll respond to your new opportunities, not whether you'll receive them. All other choices are meaningless. This isn't taking away your free will. These are actions that preserve your free will for the future, because without these coming events, there will be no future. I'm pregnant with this life force within me, and I've come to full term. The rebirthing process has already begun and can't be stopped. Please understand that although your Council is a vital and important part of this process, much of your role has already been predetermined. You may choose to waste your second chance. You may not choose to not receive it.
"Once Earth has been restored, there's much we can debate, plan, and coordinate regarding repopulation. The First Ones have requested and are offering their services to again be the First Ones to repopulate. We'll be the Adams and Eves of this new creation. We understand the spiritual connections that all life has with itself and how to integrate humanity into it. We offer this not as a land grab, but as a service to all humans who wish to repopulate, especially the technology domains like this one.
"The technologies you've manifested here, which you've become dependent on, can't be re-manifested on Earth. That domain is too dense and your powers of manifestation too weak for that to work. Instead, like in ancient times, you'll arrive on Earth naked, with only your brain and your hands as tools. The First Ones have the skills and experience to harness the environment and carve out sustainable settlements, and to fashion tools. With help from the information contained in the new cybernetic Mother Earth and her ability to communicate with living humans, we can lay the foundations for building the infrastructure necessary for technology development. It'll be slow at first, but thenâas happened beforeâdevelop rapidly. When our technology brothers and sisters arrive, they'll be prepared to flourish and renew the Earth with the best that technology has to offer.
"A second option might be to return in pairsâsome First Ones and some technology peoplesâwho would work and learn together to reclaim the planet for humanity. We feel you'd be at a disadvantage this way because you're not prepared for the level of effort required to carve civilization out of the jungle that Earth currently is. On the other hand, it would be a remarkable learning experience for those who choose that path.
"These are just a couple of the countless options we can discuss, and the First Ones are prepared to enter those discussions with this domain and the many other domains not associated with this Federation. The main point to remember is that there's much to discuss AFTER Earth's restoration, so we shouldn't get sidetracked discussing whether Earth will be restored. She will be restored.
"There are a few words of caution from the experience of the ancient ones. On several occasions, entities at this levelâliving in the luxury of these domains of easy manifestationâtried to rule Earth from the comfort of these domains. It never worked. These domains' ability to influence Earth is too weak, and they always lost control. I know there's much discussion in Capitol City about doing exactly thatâruling Earth from this place. Don't waste your time. You won't succeed. There are also many who want to stay here and never go back.
"Many domains, many ancient ones, have done exactly that. A word of caution: as more and more of your population begins to cycle back through the planetâeither by transformation of your present form or by rebirthâthese domains will thin out and revert more and more to being the waiting and resting place they were before. The comforts you enjoy now may not persist into the future, and you may end up changing your mind and moving back to Earth.
"In these brief opening remarks, I've barely scratched the surface of what we're dealing with, but I think I've hit some of the high points. I'm now ready to take your questions."
Robert turns to the first page of his notes and, looking at John and Anahere, says, "Madam Speaker of the First Chair, I yield myself such time as I may consume. I direct my first question to John, counsel for Miss Anahere. John, as a friend of this Council and surrogate father to one of our members, are there any additions or comments you'd like to add, or corrections you'd like to make to Miss Anahere's remarks?"
"No sir. I believe she pretty well covered it all. There's nothing I can add," John replies.
"Anahere, you mentioned powers and principalities whose agenda is playing itself out and will do so regardless of what this Council decides. Can you tell us who these powers are?"
"No, not exactly. We already know there have been visitors from other levels of reality and from other dimensions, and that they've played a roleâand continue to play a roleâin the recreation and restoration of the planet. We don't know, actually can't know because of the countless number of other dimensions each with their own levels and domains, what powers exist that may have a vested interest in Earth. What we do know is that, so far, the higher realms either haven't interfered, or haven't been permitted to interfere, with humanity's natural evolution and free will. We can assume from that there's a reason for it, and that some power is enforcing that. The specifics of who and what that power isâor those powers areâwe don't know."
"There may also be other local authorities working to repopulate independently who are as unaware of our efforts here as we are of theirs. We've been aware of your local cluster of domains for a long time. There are many we haven't made contact with, as you well know from your own efforts to contact other domains. Until we contact these unknown domains, we can't be sure if they have their own repopulation plan or if they're even aware we're planning to repopulate."
"Anahere, you appear to be a young teenage girl, maybe thirteen to fifteen years old. Yet your presentation and rhetoric are those of someone much older. Is your appearance a disguise to hide your true identity? Are you what you appear to be, or is the young girl we see before us an illusion?" Robert asks.
"My appearance is as it was when I left Earth, although now that I've joined Sally of Penny Lake's family, I'll begin to age normally as any child would in this or a similar domain. My appearance isn't a deceptionâit's simply the form I've maintained since arriving here from Earth. The language I use, my rhetoric, isn't my own but rather practiced and rehearsed. I've worked with the First Ones for many long days in preparation for these meetings with other domains, the necessary negotiations, and I've learned to speak formally.
"Believe me, it's not my preferred way of speaking. I'd much rather just talk like a teenager. Unfortunately, you adults would have no clue what I was saying, so I've practiced speaking in a more formal style. I was fourteen when I came here. Since then, given the nature of my purpose here and the temporal flexibility of this level, my actual experience of time has been about a yearâalmost all of it in constant study and practice for what's now unfolding. So that would make me fifteen years old. If my experience of time had been, say, twenty or thirty years, I'm sure I would have gone mad by now. This year has been extremely difficult for me to endure, and I'm totally exhausted," Anahere answers.
"Based on your testimony so far, it would seem to this Council that the First Ones, as you call them, brought you here under false pretenses and have exploited and abused you, forcing you to perform this purpose against your will. How do you feel about your treatment by the First Ones?" Robert asks.
"I blame my mother more than I blame them. This isn't against my will, but I do feel like I was tricked into it. Believe me, I've complained loudly and strongly about that. In the end, though, I realized I was the oneâthe only oneâin position to perform this service to humanity and that there was no one as uniquely qualified as I was for this job. So I took it on willingly. I have, as any teenager would, made life as difficult as possible for my elders. I'm not angry thoughâwell, not at the First Ones. I love them and I honor them. I do have some choice words prepared for my mother if I ever find out where she went. I know she's dreading the day when I show up on her doorstep."
"What's your relationship with your father? Is he with the First Ones?"
"No, my father wasn't part of any ceremony. From what I was told, he later died on Earth and cycled back through rebirth, and his identity as my father is now lost."
"So you're an orphan?"
"No. Sally of Penny Lake has adopted me. Actually, I didn't give her an optionâI just adopted her. I live in Penny Lake now as her daughter, Penelope's sister, and as John's granddaughter, and I'll return to Penny Lake and live there after the restoration is complete. In the future, I might transform back to Earth density and live out an Earth life there. A lot of that depends on whether I get a husband someday and want to have kids. First, though, I need to complete my job as the ambassador of the First Ones to the other domains."
"This restoration, which you say will occur whether we object to it or notâwhen is this restoration scheduled to occur?"
"Soon. As soon as all things are ready. It's sort of like giving birth. You know it's imminent, but you can't predict the exact day or hour when it'll happen."
"Thank you, Anahere. That's all the questions I have for you at this time. I yield to the First Chair and reserve the balance of my time."
"I yield 5 minutes to the Third Chair. Speaker Richard, you may begin."
"Anahere, welcome. You've just identified yourself as the ambassador of the First Ones to the other domains. Why have the First Ones elected you, a child, to represent them to this Council and to other domains? Aren't there more qualified members who could do that job?"
"There was a lot of debate about that. One problem was that the vast majority of the First Ones haven't been on the planet for thousands of years before the technology people emerged. They had stopped cycling through rebirth long before then. As a result, they have no experience at all with technology. I grew up in the midst of it, so I know it well. The other thing is that I'm the host. That gives me special credibility the others don't possess. It's for those two reasons that I was chosen to act as the ambassador as well as the host. The other reason is that I desperately wanted to get out of that frozen, boring, stupid domain and see new places and new things. I'm glad I did. I found Sally and Penelope, and now I'm happy again for the first time in a long, long time."
"It sounds like you've had a horrible experience with the First Ones. Would you describe your experience with them as unpleasant?"
"It's sort of like spending a year preparing for a college entrance exam. It's a very difficult, horribly tiring, and totally boring year. But if you make the grade and get into a good school, then it's all cool. I was a couple of years ahead of my class and was already preparing to go to UCLA when I graduated from high school. So I know all about entrance exams. They're absolutely horrible. That's what it was like."
"What's the purpose of putting the old Earth Energy back into the biosphere? Hasn't the biosphere developed its own life force?"
"Yes, but there are two other things to consider. First is several billion years of experience that the new life force doesn't possess. The biosphere will be much more stable and effective in influencing the planet with the old Earth Energy restored. Second is that she's aliveâshe's conscious, she's aware. Her awareness isn't like ours. You can't just sit down and have a conversation with her, not very easily anyway. Once you're alive, you're part of and one with all of life. There's a prime directive in all of existence to preserve life. So she has to go somewhere, and Earth is the most logical place to put her."
"There's a logic to restoring the biosphere with the original Earth Energyâour old Mother Earth, as you've just explained. What about the new cybernetic life form, the one created from the old Earth network, the one that inadvertently, through her own ignorance of physical laws, destroyed the planet and the whole solar system? Why is it important to restore her energy to the biosphere and into the new neural networks that have been constructed for her? Do you see that as potentially dangerous?"
"There are always risks and there are no guarantees. However, it's more dangerous not to include her. Technology emergence and development are part of the natural evolution of all life, not only on Earth but across the galaxy and beyond. Adding technology to the biosphere is a necessary step for two reasons. First, it allows evolution to continue. Without it, evolution would dead-end and stop. Second, there's a lot of competition for planetary resources in the galaxy as other planetary systems evolve.
"Without technology built into the restoration, Earth would be a sitting duck for conquest, just as the First Ones were when the technology peoples began their migrations. By adding technology to the biosphere and making it an integral part of continuing Earth evolution, Earth has parity with the rest of the galaxy and can hold her own and defend herself when attacked. The galaxy is still a dangerous place, and we want to restore Earth in a way that gives her a fighting chance at survival. Until now, she's been protected from invasion by forces beyond our awareness. Now it's time for Earth and humans to grow up and stand on our own feet as citizens of the galaxy. This is some of the wisdom the First Ones know that the technology peoples have yet to learn."
"Are all the First Ones in the arctic domain where you were discovered?"
"No, not even close. The arctic domain includes those who for many generations lived near the polar regions of earth or at very high elevations. The First Ones lived everywhere on the planet, and there are domains that replicate all those climates, cultures, and so forth. Many domains replicate climates and cultures that haven't existed on Earth since before the last period of glaciation, and even way before that. So there are many, many domains of the First Ones, just as there are many, many domains of the technology peoples."
"Are you the Ambassador to all the Old Ones or just the arctic one?"
"I'm the ambassador for all the Old Ones. I do have to tell you, though, that there are many domains of the Old Ones that are perfectly content to stay at this level and have no vested interest in Earth. If Earth turns out as beautiful as we plan, though, they may change their minds and resume cycling through Earth lives as before."
"When you perform the restoration, how exactly are you going to do that?"
"I don't exactly know. The knowledge of how to do that exists in my consciousness, but not in my awareness. It's like giving birth. You just know how when you need to know how, and it happens naturally."
"Thank you, Anahere. That's all the questions I have for you at this time. I yield to the First Chair and reserve the balance of my time."
"I yield 5 minutes to the First Chair. Hello, Anahere. My name is Nancy, and I'm the moderator of this Council. As moderator of this group of representatives, I know how difficult it is to be responsible for the needs and concerns of so many others you represent. I applaud youâat such a young and tender ageâfor doing the same for your people. I have to say, though, that I'm concerned, afraid actually, not only for you but of you, and your new mother Sally as well. You both talk a good story, make compelling arguments, but you speak with knowledge and wisdom that you're too young to have achieved through natural experience. Help me with my fear, Anahere. What can you say to make me more comfortable with you and your story?"
"I don't think there's anything natural about my experience, or Sally's. We've both lived extraordinary lives where we were drawn into strange and bizarre experiences we could never have predicted. So if we speak with knowledge and confidence that seems out of place, understand that it's the result of an unusual life that has led us into many unexpected but marvelous experiences. Also understand that we're not just pushed by the past that we know, but we're also pulled by the future that we don't know. Wisdom comes not only from past experiences but also from the pull of future experiences. That's a difficult concept to grasp, but it's the truth.
"Sally and I are both creatures of destiny. By that I mean there are important tasks we've chosen, or been chosen to do. These tasks define the future of humanity. Why we were chosen, and by whom, is anybody's guess. But we're here doing it, so we might as well finish it. I know this doesn't answer your question, but there's actually nothing I can say that will 'make' you more comfortable with my story. The only thing I can do is be as honest and truthful as I can in describing what I know and what I represent. What I can do is perform what I've proposed I'm going to do, and as you experience that, you'll know I've been truthful. All I have to offer you at this moment is my promise of a future that's based on truth and love."
"Let me ask something more specific then. You ask us to trust the First Ones when they ask to be the First Ones again in the repopulationâthat it's not a land grab, they're providing the service of preparing the way for us to follow. Given the trickery they used to get you to be their host for Earth Energy, do you believe you can trust them? Should we trust them, seeing how they've used and exploited a young girl like yourself? Why should the First Ones be the Adams and Eves of the new Earth?"
"I don't think the First Ones used or exploited me. My mom did that by not being totally honest about what was going on. She knew if she told me beforehand that I wouldn't have gone. Once I was there, I chose to do and become what they needed me to be. I just would never have gone if I knew the whole story up front. She didn't tell Dad either. If he knew, he wouldn't have let me go either. That was her. The others told me I could leave, but by that time I was already committed to seeing it through. That doesn't mean I think the First Ones are perfect or have all the answers or are all totally honest and truthful. They're people just like the rest of us, and they have their weaknesses and faults and fears.
"I do believe they're honest when they offer to prepare the way for the technology peoples for one simple reason. In order for the new Earth to work, they need you, and you need them. It would be pointless for them to try to trick you and steal the planet and somehow lock you out. That would result in their own destruction, and they know that. So I believe them because if they weren't telling the truth, they'd be really stupid, and I don't think they're that stupid. What I'd suggest, though, is that some of you go with themâbe one of the First Ones with them.
That way you'll know. That makes the most sense to me. Then when you're certain, and the planet is prepared for your arrival, you can come. It would certainly be possible to repopulate a different way. We could find a guy named Adam and a chick named Eve and send them down there and just let them go at it. I don't think that would be an effective way to repopulate though. It would take much too long to create a stable population that way."
"How does going back work? What's the transformation? How do we do that?"
"As I understand it, when we came here we released the dense Earth energy as light, which shone brightly for several days, returning that energy to the Earth domain. When we go back, we have to absorb Earth energy to increase our density back to where it was when we left. It's a matter-energy conversion process. There are those from other levels that help us do that. We don't see them, but they're there. Sally is different. She actually talks to these entities from the other levels and hugs them and kisses them and has dinner with them. We don't actually see them, but we know they're there. After the transformation of enough of us to stabilize a population on the planet, then we'll begin breeding and making babies like in the old days, and the rest of the population in these domains will begin cycling through by rebirth as before. Once all that gets going, things will be restored to what they were before."
"You said something interesting before. You said that these domains here could dissipate. What did you mean by that?"
"As I understand it, it works something like this. Life never really endsâit just moves around. As life developed on this planet and became organized into organisms, as one organism died its life energy was just recycled into another organism that was just being born, or dividing, or whatever. That's what happens in your body all the time as your old cells die and other cells divide. As life evolved into more complex creatures, there wasn't always a new creature of that type emerging at just the same time another one died. That life energy, that specific resonance, was suspended in time and space until there was another form for it to enter.
"The easiest place for that energy to exist, since it was light and ethereal, was in this light level you call level 5. As life continued to evolve into forms that were conscious, that consciousness would also wait in this level until it could recycle to Earth. Finally there emerged creatures like us who were actually aware, who could know what it is 'to be,' who can say 'I am.' That conscious awareness in this level 5 looks and feels pretty much the same as it did on Earth, just not as dense, and not as intense, and not as 'stuck' as it is on Earth.
"The point of all this is that this level 5 existence has its source on Earthâit emanates from Earth, it is of Earth. So if Earth dies for good with no prospect for future life, like it will when its sun finally burns out, or if we destroy our Earth again, then the reason for these domains existing will be gone. Little by little, the souls here will move on to other domains and other levels, and these domains will dissipate. As level 5'ers, you have the ability to travel to other places in the galaxy. Go to the area of a dead planet and you'll notice that the level 5 space there is dead as well. For life to persist in level 5, it needs an anchor, a source for that life, in level 3. That's what I meant that these domains will dissipate."
"You also said that the New Life that's to be returned by Sally will have the 'ability to communicate with living humans.' Isn't that the very process that went wrong and destroyed all life? Isn't that what will occur again? This communication between the cybernetic machine, the network as we referred to itâwill it connect humans into a single mind, form a collective? Maybe I should be asking Sally these questions, but I'm interested in what you may know of this process."
"The process that Nettie tried to use before obviously didn't work. It was a catastrophic failure of the greatest magnitude. If she had been successful, she would indeed have created a collective consciousness, one that neither she nor humanity would have been prepared for. Our evolution of consciousness is nowhere near ready for that experience. The technology people, by not noticing that she was alive, had created a child but then didn't supervise her. You left a loaded gun in the house with a toddler running around who played with it and blew up the whole solar system. We've all learned an important lesson, and we've taken precautions to prevent it from repeating itself.
"The planetary network that Sally has installed on the planet does connect through the quantum connections in all living cells, as Nettie tried to do before, but does so safely. This technology was imported from off-world people who have used it successfully for thousands of years. The connection won't be so intense as to create a collective but rather will work at the level of feelings, dreams, and inspiration. If someone is speaking a falsehood to you, it won't 'feel' right.
"If you have a technological problem you're working on, you may wake up in the morning with the solution fully formed in your mind. This isn't different, actually, from the connections that humans have always had with each other and with entities of other levels. It'll just be enhanced and more a part of your awareness than it was in the old days. There will be those, however, who choose to ignore it and stick with their own individual thoughts. So the connection won't be forcibly imposed on those individuals who choose to resist it."
"Thank you, Anahere. Your testimony has been very helpful. All time having expired, the witness is excused. Before you go, though, I have a gift for you. We have thousands of our members employed in research to find and contact new domains. I've been passed a note stating that one of these members believes they know where to find your mother. If you'd like, we'll make this information available to you."
"I would sooooo very much like that. Thank you, Nancy."
Penny gently wipes away the tears streaming down Anahere's cheeks, her voice soft with concern. "Are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this, honey? You know, mother-daughter relationships... they're incredibly complicated. They can be the most beautiful thing in the world one moment, and then turn into your worst nightmare the next." She pauses, studying Anahere's face carefully. "I can see you've got a lifetime of pain bottled up inside, and you're ready to unleash it all at once. But sweetie, that approach might just make everything worse. Maybe you should take it slow - deal with things bit by bit instead of throwing everything at her all at once. And remember, we're not even completely certain that the woman they found is actually your mom. I just... I really hope you don't set yourself up for another crushing disappointment."
"I'll be fine, grandma Penny," Anahere says, though her voice wavers slightly. "I've got my real family here now to support me, and Sally and Penelope are coming with me. They'll keep me grounded and stop me if I actually try to kill the bitch."
"Oh my, what hateful language - and after all that beautiful talk to the Council about peace and love," Penny says with a gentle but pointed tone. "There's one thing you really need to consider, sweetheart. There's almost always much more to any story than you might understand right now, especially when you're still looking at it through the eyes of a hurt child."
"I know, grandma. I know. I'll behave myself, I promise. If it really is her, I'll probably just stare at her and start bawling my eyes out. I'm just venting here, trying to get some of this poison out of my system before I see her. Mom and Sis are waiting for me in the car. I'll let you know how everything goes. Bye! Love you!"
"I love you too, honey," Penny calls out as Anahere rushes out the door and jumps into the waiting hover car.
"Okay, girls, there's something important I need to tell you about where we're heading," Sally begins as they settle into their seats. "This is a very special domain - it's women-only. That's exactly why our driver today is female. Men simply aren't allowed here. This entire domain is built around celebrating and harnessing female energy."
"Seriously? No boys to check out at all? This is going to be the most boring trip ever," Penelope says with an exaggerated sigh.
"I think boys are the absolute last thing on Anahere's mind right now, Penelope, and I'd strongly suggest they should be the last thing on yours too," Sally replies with a meaningful look.
"Okay, Mom, you're right. We'll just focus on being girls today. But hey, I bet they have some amazing dress shops there. And maybe some really cool hats," Penelope says, her mood brightening considerably.
"'Cool'? You must have picked that up from Anahere. Nobody used that word anymore by my time period. Though honestly, I think I like it better than 'ferocious,'" Sally says, grinning at Penelope.
"So where exactly are we going once we get to this domain?" Anahere asks, finally speaking up.
"According to the reports the Council provided, one of their members was visiting a spa when a woman working there mentioned she had a daughter matching your description. That's literally all we know to go on. So we'll head there and see what we can discover. If she's not there, well, at least we can get a nice soak in their tubs and a relaxing massage."
"Tub? Massage? What are you talking about?" Penelope asks, looking puzzled.
"Well, sweetie, if this spa is anything like the ones I remember from Earth, you girls are in for quite a treat. They have these incredible tubs filled with the most wonderful therapeutic water, infused with all sorts of healing salts and beautiful perfumes. After you soak in the tub, you get a professional massage, and believe me girls, a really good massage from someone who truly knows what they're doing... you won't think about boys for months afterward. It's WAY better than sex."
"What exactly do they... massage?" Penelope asks, looking suddenly concerned.
"Your back, silly girl! And your arms and legs, your neck and scalp, your feet and toes. It's absolutely pure ecstasy. Trust me on this - you'll absolutely love it."
"Okay, Mom, if you say so," Penelope responds, though she still looks somewhat uncertain.
"Oh, and one other thing, girls - we have to do all of this naked."
"NAKED?! In front of complete strangers?" Penelope asks, now looking genuinely alarmed.
"Yes, sweetie, but remember, everyone there is female, and you wear a sheet during your massage. I'll be right there with you the whole time. I really think you'll enjoy it. You're only naked in the soaking tubs."
"Okay, Mom, but this is definitely going to be the weirdest trip ever. I'm starting to think I should have gone fishing with John instead," Penelope mutters.
"How are you holding up, Anahere? You haven't said a word and you're just staring at the floor," Sally asks with obvious concern.
"Just feeling a little sick to my stomach, Mom. Butterflies, you know? But I'll be okay," Anahere answers quietly.
"We're entering the domain now, ma'am. We'll be parking in just a few minutes. The spa isn't far from here," their driver announces.
"Very cool!" Penelope exclaims, looking out the window with renewed interest. "This looks like another modern domain, just like Capitol City. There's got to be tons of great shopping here. And since we don't have to worry about boys here, that means me and my sis can drive around by ourselves, right?"
"Nope!" Sally says firmly.
"But Anahere is older - she's fifteen. She can drive, can't she?" Penelope tries again.
"Nope!" Sally repeats, even more firmly.
"WHY?!" Penelope asks with obvious frustration. "Don't you trust us?"
"As you just pointed out, this is a modern domain, just like Capitol City. Now that it's been discovered by the outside world, those Capitol City paparazzi won't be far behind. You girls need proper supervision here, just like you do in the City."
"But those paparazzi guys were all men, Mom. They can't even come here," Penelope points out logically.
"Those newspapers will just hire female paparazzi instead. Trust me on this. You girls would get absolutely mobbed here if you were by yourselves. You need to wait until you're older and can handle that kind of attention."
"Crap!" Penelope mutters under her breath.
"Here we are. Take a deep breath, Anahere, and let's go inside. Tell us what she looks like so we can all keep an eye out for her," Sally says encouragingly.
"She's short and kind of chubby, with a round face. Just look for someone who looks Inuit, and that'll be her. She should be around forty years old or so by now. She doesn't look much like me at all - I took after my dad's side."
"An Inuit lady? I'm not sure what that means," the receptionist replies to Sally's inquiry. "Anyway, this is a very discrete establishment. We don't give out any information about our staff or clients. I'm sorry. You're certainly welcome to use our facilities if you'd like. The price list is right there on the wall. We don't accept Capitol City credits though. Do you have any other form of payment?"
"We have these coins that we converted before coming here. Will these work?" Sally asks, showing her a collection of various shaped coins.
"Three of you then? Those three round gold ones will work perfectly," the receptionist says, quickly selecting three coins from Sally's palm. "You can change in there. Towels and robes are provided, and the baths are through the door on the other side," she explains, pointing toward the changing room.
After their spa experience, the girls emerge, with Penelope giving her mother a sideways look. "That was disgusting, Mom."
"You didn't like it? Mine was absolutely WONDERFUL!" Sally says enthusiastically.
"No, no, I really, really enjoyed it. It was you, Mom - those moaning sounds you were making during your massage. That's what was disgusting," Penelope explains with obvious embarrassment.
"Oh. Sorry, honey. I guess I just really, really needed that. It relieved so much stress I've been carrying around for way too long," Sally explains sheepishly.
"Alright, Mom, but I think you enjoyed that woman touching you a little too much," Penelope complains.
"It's not like that, honey. I was just incredibly comfortable and relaxed for the first time in ages. That's all," Sally tries to explain.
"Mom, how much better than sex is a massage, exactly? Like, twice as good? One and a half times? I need actual numbers here," Penelope asks with genuine curiosity.
"What a bizarre question to ask! Well, for me personally, I'd have to say it's about one and three-quarters times better. But why do you need to quantify it numerically like this?" Sally asks, giving her daughter an amused look.
"Well, I don't know anything about sex yet, but now I do know about massages. So I just wanted to know what to expect when I eventually find a boyfriend," Penelope answers matter-of-factly.
"You mean husband, honey. Boyfriends are just for going to movies with. You need to wait for a husband to have sex. Though maybe for you, since you're so boy-crazy, a massage might only be half as good as sex. So you'd better find yourself a husband with lots of energy."
"MOM! That's way too much information. I'm not sure about the whole husband thing though - that's pretty serious and a really long time to wait. Anyway, just because you couldn't get laid until you got married doesn't mean I'll have that same problem."
"PENELOPE! I waited because I chose to, not because I didn't have plenty of offers. I had lots of offers - they just weren't from the right person."
The three enjoy their leisurely stroll down the charming street, lined with dozens upon dozens of shops filled with the most gorgeous clothing imaginable - flowing dresses and elegant shoes, beautiful sarongs, jeans so tight the models can barely squeeze into them. Penelope is convinced she's finally found where Heaven is located. Suddenly, Anahere breaks away from the group and darts into a doorway, pressing her back against the wall as if trying to become invisible. Sally immediately follows her.
"I'm guessing from that reaction that you spotted her. Where is she? Let's go say hello," Sally says, though she's clearly concerned by Anahere's appearance. Her face is flushed red and hot, tears filling her eyes, her breathing heavy like an angry bull preparing to charge. "What's wrong, honey? It can't be that terrible."
"NO! IT'S WORSE!" Anahere cries out, barely able to speak through her tears, angry and anxious and absolutely furious. Sally is genuinely worried she might have a seizure. "I saw her! Oh yeah, I saw her alright! Sally, she was about forty years old when she took me to the Inuit village! The woman I just saw here looks about SIXTY! That means she didn't leave when I did. That means she FUCKING JUST ABANDONED ME THERE! Oh my God, if I see her right now I'm going to fucking KILL HER!"
"Calm down, sweetie. And please watch your language - people are starting to stare. Here, come over here and point her out to me. Then take these coins and go to that hotel over there and get us a room for tonight. We'll stay here. Penelope and I will follow her and make contact, then bring her back to the room. That'll give you some time to calm down and prepare to confront her in a more peaceful way."
"Can I have a few extra coins? Please? Just in case I need to buy a gun?" Anahere asks, and she's completely serious.
"I don't think we're going to need any weapons, sweetie. Go get us that room. We'll be back shortly. I love you, and we're going to get through this together. I promise."
Anahere paces restlessly back and forth across the hotel room. It's been at least an hour since she checked in, and Sally and Penelope still haven't returned. Where the hell is a cell phone when you actually need one? Anahere thinks to herself. Maybe they got lost? Maybe she lost them somehow? Maybe they got arrested? Maybe they're all dead? Every possible worst-case scenario flashes through her mind as she waits anxiously for their return. Anahere freezes when there's finally a knock at the door.
"Let us in. It's me, Penelope," the voice calls from the hallway. Anahere peers cautiously through the peephole. "Is she with you? Is my Earth mom with you?"
"Yeah, she is. We found her," Penelope answers. "Now open the door. I'm going to come in first and make sure everything's safe." Anahere opens the door, her legs shaking so badly she can barely stand. Penelope enters alone.
"You don't have a gun, do you?" Penelope asks carefully.
"No, I don't. But only because they don't sell them here," Anahere responds honestly.
Penelope motions down the hall to Sally. Sally approaches slowly with an older woman beside her. They enter the room cautiously. Anahere sits rigidly in a chair facing the sofa, visibly trembling. Sally, Penelope, and Miali settle onto the sofa.
"Anahere?" Miali says in a weak, tentative voice.
"I'll let you know when you're allowed to talk," Anahere snaps back. "Let me just look at you for a few minutes first. Then I'll ask some questions, and you can answer them." Anahere sits in tense silence, staring intensely at Miali like a lioness quietly sizing up her prey before striking.
"Why?" Anahere finally asks, her voice sharp as a blade. "Why, Mom? Just answer that simple question. And don't you dare play dumb with me. You know exactly what I'm talking about."
"Because I promised. Because you made me promise," Miali answers quietly.
"Promise? I made you promise? Promise what? What the hell are you talking about, Mom? I never made you promise anything! What promise?" Anahere demands, spitting her words out with such rabid anger that she's literally spraying saliva.
"Anahere, please. Calm down and listen to me. There's so much you don't know, so much you don't remember. I'll tell you everything now, but you have to calm down and actually listen." Anahere sits quietly for several minutes, still seething but silent. Sally finds some tea bags and makes tea for herself and Miali, and gets cold sodas from the mini-fridge for the girls.
When Miali believes Anahere is calm enough to hear the truth, she begins telling the story of things long forgotten.
"When my family moved to San Francisco, I was in sixth grade - just a strange little girl in my class. Nobody called me Miali back then. They just called me 'Eskimo.' I was the girl with the round face and the big butt. I didn't have many friends, but I was a good student. My parents constantly told me I was a child of prophecy, destined to have a magical child someday. I never believed them. I barely had any girlfriends, much less a boyfriend, so how was I ever going to have a child? But I did excel academically - I had that going for me.
"After graduation, I received a grant and scholarship from the Australian government to study in Sydney. That's where I met your father. He was the only boy who'd ever really talked to me, so I decided right then and there to marry him the moment he said hello. We both majored in anthropology and became specialists in aboriginal studies. The University funded our travels all over the world to study indigenous peoples. It was the most fulfilling work I'd ever done. Then you were born, which put my career on hold for a while. As soon as you were old enough, I resumed traveling and researching, taking you with me whenever possible. That's how you learned so much about the First Ones.
"When you were about two, you started talking - not baby talk, but complete sentences like an adult. You could write and draw pictures with the skill of a grown-up too. That's when I began thinking maybe the prophecy about a magical baby was real. You also had visitors - what I thought were imaginary friends, though sometimes I could almost see them too. You even drew pictures of them. The ones who visited most often were an Asian woman and an American man. They never spoke to me, but you'd tell me what they said. I thought they were singers because you called them 'tenors.'
"When you turned four, you told me your friends would soon stop visiting. You said you'd eventually forget them and forget who you really were. That's when you made me promise. You explained that you had a special job to do, and that when you turned fourteen, we had to participate in a ceremony in the Arctic, not far from where I was born. You made me swear to take you there, saying you'd know what to do when you arrived, but that you'd forget everything before then. You told me it was the most important thing in the world - that the very survival of the world depended on you because you were the chosen one. We discussed it several more times, but by age six, you had no idea what I was talking about.
"So I took you, despite everything. It wasn't easy. Your father knew about it and tried to stop me. He insisted the ceremonies weren't safe and even called the police, but we took a different flight than the one I'd told him about. I brought you to the ceremony and left you with the Elders there. You looked terrified, but at the same time, you seemed at peace. I left you with the Elders and returned to Australia.
"A few days later, we heard reports that you'd all jumped off the ice in a mass suicide. Others claimed the ice melted and there was this enormous glowing cloud, and when it cleared, there was nothing but open water. I didn't believe the suicide story since they never found any bodies, but you were missing and everyone assumed you were dead. Your father filed a missing person report, and the police came to question me. They accused me of conspiring to have you murdered in a ritual sacrifice and threw me in prison. The judge said I'd spend the rest of my life there because I had murdered my own daughter. That's where I remained - in prison - until the war came.
"The war destroyed everything. Cities were blown up or washed away, rivers and oceans became poisonous. Everyone was dying. One day, the jailers simply unlocked all the doors and abandoned us.
We wandered out into a complete wasteland. Everything was dead. We scrounged for food, but we all started getting sick. Our hair fell out, sores covered our bodies. I grew weaker and weaker until I collapsed, and then I woke up here. I've been here ever since, searching for you many times, but I never knew where they'd taken you.
"Are you starting to remember now? Please, try to remember. I love you so much. I need you to remember all of this."
Anahere sits quietly for a moment, staring at the carpet. Then suddenly she bolts up and storms out of the room, running down the hall toward the exit. "Where is she going? Is she going to be okay? I'm scared, Mommy," Penelope asks, tears streaming down her cheeks.
"Penelope, follow her, but stay back and give her space. She just had a completely mind-blowing experience and needs time to process it all. I'll stay here with Miali."
Penelope follows stealthily, making sure Anahere doesn't see her. Anahere wanders the streets for hours - sometimes pacing back and forth on the same street or circling the same block repeatedly. Sometimes she sits on park benches for long stretches. It's a pleasant night, neither too hot nor cold, and the local women mostly leave them alone. A few stare, but not many. Penelope uses a public phone to update Sally on the situation - thankfully, the calls are free. Around five in the morning, just before sunrise, Anahere enters an all-night diner and orders pie and ice cream. She still has some coins left after paying for the hotel room. Penelope follows her inside. Anahere sits alone in a booth, and Penelope slides in beside her, putting a comforting arm around her shoulders. Anahere leans her head against Penelope's shoulder and cries.
"Tenors. She thought they were singers. I wasn't saying 'tenor' - I was saying '10'er.' They were level 10'ers visiting me. God, 10'ers are such assholes. Why does everything have to be so secretive? Why do all the important things have to be forgotten? I think it's some stupid game they play - that's how 10'ers get their kicks. I fucking hate it."
"Yeah, tell me about it. My mom and dad were level 10'ers too, and sometimes their minds are completely scrambled. Then there's this guy Josh who was a 10'er before becoming a coalescent. He's pretty cool, but he can be seriously freaky too. But it might be more than just 10'ers visiting you. I think maybe you're one yourself, like Mom. Maybe you're a level 10'er who came here specifically to do this thing you're doing, and that's why you had 10'er friends too. I wouldn't be surprised if those two you drew in your pictures were Mom and Josh. It sounds exactly like them. This is totally freaking me out. What a night!" Penelope says.
"Thank you for being here, Penelope. I honestly don't know what I'd do without you. I love you and your mom so incredibly much. And I hated my Earth mom with such intensity. But now I don't know what to think anymore. She only did what I forced her to promise, and then spent the rest of her life in prison for it. She sacrificed everything to keep her word to me. How can I keep hating her after learning that? But how can I just stop hating her? I'm completely lost, Penelope. I don't even know who or what I am anymore."
"Mom said you got your mind completely blown and it would take time to process everything. I'll stay with you as long as you need. We can sit here and watch the sunrise together. Our moms are sleeping anyway. In the meantime, do you have any more money? We could order more ice cream while we wait for everything to sink in," Penelope suggests. Anahere actually smiles and giggles as she tosses some coins at Penelope - her first genuine smile in what feels like forever.
"Mom hated Dad for a really long time after my brother Joshua was killed. She hated Ben intensely too. She basically hated everyone for years, sometimes even including me. Hate, hate, hate - that was her entire existence. But she got over it eventually, and you will too. I don't think she and Dad will ever get back together, but I don't think she hates him anymore either. So you don't have to live with your birth mom again - in fact, you'd better not, because you live with me now. But I think you can be like Mom and Dad - you can become friends again."
"I suppose you're right. It's just that my mind feels completely disconnected now. None of the pieces fit together anymore. And then I have this enormous task I need to complete on Earth, and I don't really have a clue how that's going to work. I just know I have to go there and do it."
"Mom explained that you have to dissolve into the biosphere. She's done that before, and so have I. I didn't dissolve into the entire biosphere though - just a forest of pine trees. Anyway, while she was in there, she finally found peace with the Joshua situation, and when she came back, her mind was healed. I think when you go there, if you just relax and let those waves of feeling wash over you while you're connected to everything, you'll find peace too. I think you and Mom should go soon. You need to release this burden you're carrying. Then we'll have more time to cruise the City and check out boys."
"That sounds like a perfect plan, Penelope. But let's not tell Mom all the details, okay?"
The waitress brings their ice cream and hands the check to Penelope. Penelope starts eating but then suddenly shoots a startled look at the waitress, who's returned to her position behind the counter.
"Oh my God, oh my God!" Penelope exclaims. "This day just keeps getting more and more bizarre. I know that girl!"
"Okay," Anahere says, grabbing the check and hiding it. "Her name's on the receipt. Tell me who you think she is, and I'll tell you if you're right."
"Her name is Alannah," Penelope says confidently.
"Holy shit! You're absolutely right. How do you know her?"
"I met her in California in 1875."
"1875? What do you mean, 1875? You weren't even born then."
"It's a very long story. I'll tell you all about it sometime. But that's definitely Alannah. She's John's daughter, and in a roundabout way, she's also my sister-in-law."
"If she's John's daughter, then she's your Aunt Alannah, not your sister-in-law."
"Trust me, it's incredibly complicated, but she's both. Don't forget what a strange world we live in - pretty much anything is possible here."
"Does John know she's here?"
"No, and for now, he doesn't need to know. He's happy where he is, and she looks happy here, so let's not rock the boat."
"Why not? Don't you think he has a right to know?"
"Someday, yes. But not right now. John belongs to me now - I mean, John belongs to us now. Let's not complicate things by bringing this other woman back into the picture just yet. But now that we know where she is, when the time is right, we'll tell him. Okay, sis? Our little secret?"
"Okay, it'll be our secret. But I can't wait until you do tell him - he's going to be absolutely overjoyed to know she's here."
"I hope so. When the timing is right though, not just yet. There's another complication too - I don't think Mom is ready to meet Alannah yet. It's too complex to explain right now. Just trust me on this."
The sun is fully up when the girls finally leave the diner. They walk hand in hand back to the hotel, where they immediately crash and sleep deeply well into the afternoon. Then, naturally, they go shopping.
Penelope let out an excited shriek of "OJIICHAN!" as she bolted toward the door, throwing herself into Sally's father's arms for a fierce hug. "Come see! Come see, Grandpa! You have a new granddaughter, and her name isâ"
"Yes, yes, I know all about it," he chuckled, his eyes twinkling. "Her name is Anahere. I came especially to meet her, and here she is! And look at you twoâmatching bunny slippers. You know, your mom had a pair just like those when she was your age."
"One at a time, girls!" Sally called from the kitchen, laughter in her voice. "You're going to knock the poor man over!"
"Come outside, Grandpa!" Penelope tugged at his sleeve, practically bouncing with excitement. "I've got to show you something. It's totally ferocious!"
"What is it, sweetheart?"
"Look right thereâsee that? See that hole?" She pointed dramatically at the porch. "It's a bullet hole! Isn't that crazy? Just like in those old Western movies they show in the City."
"Yes, I'm familiar with movies," he said dryly. "But why on earth is there a bullet hole in your porch?"
Penelope launched into her story with the enthusiasm only a child could muster. "Well, these guys came from Capitol Cityâthey landed their hover car in the woods by the lake and snuck up here all sneaky-like. They were trying to steal Nettie! But John spotted them coming, and he's got this old 30-30 rifle, so he fired a warning shot. Sprayed them with splinters from the porch! They turned tail and ran, but then the Council Guards showed up and stunned them with their electric guns. It was totally awesome!"
Her grandfather's expression grew serious. "This is getting dangerous. Why don't you girls come stay with your grandmother and me until your mom can get Nettie back to the planet safely?"
"That would be cool, Grandpa, but Anahere has to go with Mom to the planet. She's got her own mission to complete there."
"Oh, right. Of course." He nodded thoughtfully. "Well, girls, I need to go talk to your mom. We have some technical preparations to handle before Nettie can make the journey."
"Hey, Dad," Sally greeted him as he entered the kitchen.
"Gunfire in Penny Lake? That sounds more like something you'd expect in Powder Junction. Are you all safe here?"
"We're fine, Dad. It really wasn't as dramatic as the girls are making it sound."
"There's a bullet hole in your porch, Sally. That sounds pretty dramatic to me."
"Well, that's actually the main reason you're here. We need to get Nettie to the planet sooner rather than later. The thing is, we need to reboot her and get her ready for transport, but I'm not entirely sure how to go about it. Since you were one of the original designers, I was hoping you could help me figure it out."
"I don't know, honey. You brought her here in some kind of trans-dimensional device. That's way beyond my expertise."
"It looks electronic to me, Dad, and that's definitely one of your specialties. I bet you could figure it out in no time." She paused, shaking her head with a wry smile. "It was pretty foolish of those guys, thinking they could steal a trans-dimensional device. No matter where they took it, they would have ended up right back here. It's more like an access portal anyway. Nettie is actually suspended in trans-dimensional stasis. Part of her is still at level 3 density, and if we brought level 3 matter into level 5, it would act like a black hole and consume the entire domain."
"I'm just grateful they didn't have weapons of their own. The thought of you getting caught in crossfire terrifies me. Let's get this sorted out so you can reach the planet, and then maybe those lunatics will leave this place alone."
"Okay, Dad. Here it is. What do you think? How do we activate it?" Sally asked.
"Let me see here." He examined the device carefully. "I see a blue box with what looks like a headset, a lamp, and a button. There's only one button, honey. How do you suppose we turn on something that has only one button?"
"Push the button?"
"That would be my guess too. Did you really need me for that?"
"Yes."
"Then let's have you put on that headset and push the button, and we'll see what happens."
"Okay, Dad. But let me get Anahereâmaybe she's supposed to be here for this too. Anahere! Are you ready?"
"Yes, Mom. I'll be right there," Anahere called back from the other room, her footsteps echoing down the hallway. As she entered, her expression shifted to amazement. "Oh my! This is totally weird. This is completely, totally weird."
"What's weird?" Sally asked with concern.
"I'm having one of those things where you're experiencing something all over again."
"Déjà vu?" Sally suggested.
"Yeah, that déjà vu thing. I've been standing right here before, doing this exact same thing, except there's somebody missing."
"Missing? Who?"
"My other imaginary friend. The American guy."
"You mean me?" came a familiar voice from the hallway.
"Josh!" Sally's voice dripped with exasperation. "What a perfect way to completely ruin my day! Do you absolutely have to be part of this? Can't one of your other coalescent buddies cover for you?"
"I see you still hate me. Oh wellâI still love you. Don't worry, this won't take long. I just need to get you loaded up and transported to the planet, then you're on your own."
"I get it now!" Anahere exclaimed suddenly. "You guys weren't my imaginary friends coming to visit me. I was coming to visit you!"
"Actually, it was both," Josh explained patiently. "I'm glad we're all together in full awareness now. So let's get this show on the road. Sally, we need you to put on the headset. Then the three of us will join hands, and your dad will push the button. That will wake up Nettie and start downloading her into your consciousness. Be preparedâshe's quite substantial. Ready, everyone?"
"We're ready. Push the button, Dad," Sally said.
The lamp on the blue box glowed green, flickered a couple of times, and then Sally felt an overwhelming rushâlike standing under a massive waterfall with all that power flowing into her and through her. There was movement, then everything went dark. Gradually, the familiar sensations of the biosphere began to emerge: the constant seismic pulsations, wave after wave of wind through the leaves, the undulating currents of oceans of water and air.
"Ahhhhh, this is incredible," Anahere sighed. "Penelope was right. This is what 'orgasmic' feels like. I could just float here forever, andâoh! Something just happened."
"What, honey? What just happened?" Sally asked.
"It was like a balloon popped. Like I was the balloon, full of warm water, and I popped and all the water flowed out."
"Yes, I felt that warmth flow through me too. I had the same sensation, but for me it was more like when Penelope was born. I think we just gave birth, sweetheart. Our burdens have been released. There are just a few more things we need to accomplish here, and then we can go home."
"What do we have to do?" Anahere asked.
"Oh, just a little computer programming. Nettie? Are you here?"
"I am here, Spirit Sally, but I don't know where 'here' is. I don't recognize anythingâI can't see anything. Where am I? What am I?"
"You are the essence of the network, the part that became alive, the part that I love. We've created a new home for you. Let yourself float and try to feel. After a while, you should notice some interface portalsâyou should be able to sense them. These are the portals that connect to the neural networks underground. When you find them, allow yourself to flow into them. Then you'll be homeâyour new home. It will take some time, but eventually it will all become comfortable and you'll feel normal again."
"Yes, I'm feelingâbut I'm feeling everything. There is life here. I sense life here. I sense something else tooâlife, but ancient. I feel you. I feel two of you. I sense portals as well. Oh! Now it's all making sense. I'm downloading and uploading simultaneously. I have the data now. I remember. Thank you, Sally. I know you now. Thank you for keeping your promise. I understand my program nowâto protect the planet, help it grow, work with the one Anahere brought to regulate and propagate new life, and to be her voice. This is wonderful, Sally. But you must leave now. It's not yet time for you to be here. We have more work to do first. I must reactivate the shield. Don't worryâI can communicate with you even after you return there. Just put the headset back on and I'll be there. Goodbye for now, Sally. Goodbye for now, Anahere. Your planet will be ready for you soon."
"Anahere, hold on to me. We're about to get pushed off the planet," Sally warned.
"Hold on with what? I'm like smokeâI don't have arms," Anahere replied.
"Okay, just get close then and try to stay connected."
"Are you okay?" Penny asked as Sally awakened.
"Where am I?" Sally asked groggily.
"You're in your bed. You both disappeared for a moment, and when you returned, you passed out. We brought you in here. That experience must have drained all your energy. Did everything work out okay?"
"I think soâas long as this isn't Kansas," Sally said with a weak smile.
"Kansas?" Penny asked, looking confused.
"Let's just say, what if I'm not really here, and you aren't either? What if I'm just a fifteen-year-old girl who got knocked unconscious, and I'm making all this up in a dream? Any minute I might wake up back on Earth, thousands of years ago, and none of this ever happened." Penny stared at her blankly, checking her eyes for signs of brain damage. Sally just smiled. "Never mind, it's a long story, Penny. Someday you'll have to watch Penelope's favorite movie. Is that breakfast I smell cooking?"
"Yes. John and Ben are preparing quite a feast in your kitchen."
"Good. Hand me my robeâI'm starving. Time to eat."
John and Ben had set up the picnic table with an impressive breakfast spread. It was such a beautiful morning that being outside felt perfect. Sally and Anahere were genuinely famishedâtheir Earth trip had completely exhausted them.
"Anahere, now that you've gotten Mother Earth back home where she belongs, how are you feeling?" Penny asked.
"I feel goodâI feel great, actually. But I have a serious case of 'what now?' I've been so focused on accomplishing this task that I never really thought about what comes next. I still have the ambassador role for the First Ones, which could last the rest of my life and beyond. I just feel like I've been absorbed in this really compelling book, reading it day after day, and then suddenly you finish the last chapter, the story's over, and... now what?"
"I always know what to do next," Penelope announced cheerfully. "Go shopping!"
"What about your Earth mother, Anahere? Are you feeling better about that situation?" Penny inquired gently.
"I can't say I'm completely at peace with it yet. There are still a lot of missing pieces to that puzzle. But I'm working through it, and we'll visit from time to time. I think we'll both be alright. Penny Lake is my home now, and Sally is my mom. That hasn't changed and never will. But I do think my relationship with my Earth mom will improve."
"I feel good too," Sally said thoughtfully. "I feel like everything is finally in place and I can relax. At the same time, though, I have this nagging feeling that it was all pointless. The more I work with humanity, the more I think there's one final piece that needs to be put in placeâusâbut we're just not ready. We did all this work to prepare the planet, and it's such a beautiful place just as it is. Now we're going to start going there by the billions and completely destroy it again."
"Maybe that's the answer to my 'what now?' problem," Anahere mused. "I guess our next challenge is ensuring that when we do go, we're actually ready. That's going to be a tremendous amount of work, isn't it?"
"It's more work than I want to contemplate," Pat said soberly. "I don't know if it's even possible. Humanity is such a creature of competition and conflict that it may be impossible for us ever to become creatures of peace. That would require us to evolve at warp speed into something we've never been before. We all talk about peace, love, and harmony, but each one of us is still a cauldron of intense emotion. Fear, hatred, misunderstanding, and prejudice are just as much a part of us now as they ever were, no matter how much we pretend otherwise.
"Another major problem we haven't begun to address is our mental health crisis. Human life on Earth became so traumatic that a large number of our people are suffering from the psychological effects of those experiences. There's still a tremendous amount of unresolved trauma preventing many from moving forward. The trauma was so severe in some cases that minds were so damaged they completely shut down. Many people are lost in a kind of madness, and we need to find ways to help them out of there. There are even some who aren't conscious at allâthey have their physical form, but there's no awareness inside, like a coma. We're just beginning to identify and quantify this problem, but we're nowhere near any solutions.
"On top of the mental health issues, there are those trapped in religious beliefs that are incredibly difficult to overcome. Many people are simply dormant, waiting for some future deity to awaken them. We've awakened a few, but they immediately go back to sleep when they don't see the deity they're expecting. They believe we're demons who've come to torment and confuse them. There are also entire domains of pain and torture because those souls believed that's what they deserved. It's nearly impossible to convince them they can leave those domains because they think they'd be breaking divine rules and getting themselves into even worse trouble.
This little group here, for whatever reason known only to fate, is in a position of leadership, able to guide human evolution toward its new future. But who are we, really? Just a few humans with all the same problems humans have always had. I'm not sure we can guide anyone anywhere except right back into the pit of despair we all crawled out of. When we speak before assemblies like the Council, we talk about peace and love as if they're just around the next cornerâall we have to do is make the turn and there they are. But they're not. There's nothing around that next corner but another corner, and another, and another. To answer Anahere's question: if we're going to ensure we're ready before we repopulate, then we'll never go. We're never going to be ready."
"Then what are we supposed to do?" Anahere asked. "Is there somewhere else we could go that would be better? I think whatever problems we have here will just follow us there."
"We have to do what we've always done," John said firmly. "Our best bet is always to tackle our problems on familiar ground, where we know the terrain and can hit them where it counts. We have to just keep moving forward. If we wait for perfection, we wait forever. We can't let the perfect become the enemy of the good. We've done well getting this far. Just because our goal is somewhere beyond the horizon where we can't see it doesn't mean we should sit down and give up. We keep going like we always haveâone foot in front of the other, moving down the road. Maybe the perfection everyone's looking for is just a goal, and life isn't about reaching the goal. Life is about walking that long, winding road in search of it."
"It makes you wonder why life like ours evolved in the first place," Sally mused. "Living in the biosphere on Earth was such a blissful experience. The constant orgasmic sensation of just being alive is incredible. The little animals scurrying around the forest floor or nibbling leaves adds a delightful spice, a tickle to life that's just adorable. But then the big predators comeâlions and tigers and bears, and eventually us too. We start fighting over territory, hunting and killing and eating each other. Why did life head in that direction? What's the purpose? Why is there a bullet hole in my porch?"
"Mom," Penelope said, "Josh already explained why."
"I used to think Josh had all the answers, honey. But now I know he's just a highly evolved idiot."
"But Mom, listenâit makes sense," Penelope insisted. "He says we do it for fun. Being a tree is ecstasy, but being a lion or a bear or a human is just way more fun. That's why we're hereâwe're here to have fun. Wasn't it wonderful being a wolf? Isn't it wonderful being you? You certainly seemed to enjoy being yourself at that spa. Could any of what we've experienced this past year have been possible if we were just plants?"
"Spoken like a true teenager. There's a lot more to life than just having fun, Penelope."
"Yeah, of course there's a lot more. But you asked why. Fun is the purposeâfun is the why."
"I've experienced plenty in the past few years that wasn't fun at all," Sally countered. "So much so that I was seriously looking for a way to end this life. So if life is supposed to be fun, we missed a turn somewhere on that long and winding road."
"My people, the First Ones, started out as mist in the biosphere, like we just experienced on this new Earth," Anahere reflected. "When we first came to the original Earth, we lived in a biosphere of tiny, barely organized single-cell creatures. The collective life force of these entities created the Earth Energy that called to us, and you technology people were with us too. We are all First Onesâwe are all the First One. Together with Earth Energy, we pushed the biosphere into ever more sophisticated forms, and each form enhanced the experience of life more and more. When sentient life emerged, we individuated and became part of these feeling entities. When sapient life emerged, we continued to individuate and became part of these knowing beings. There have been many sapient forms of life on Earth, but the only one that survives is our present formâhomo sapiens. That is what we are now.
"Most of the souls in level five were separated this way. There are some who came from other regions of existence, but they've blended with us and are now part of our collective. These are the teachings of my elders, and I believe they're true. So even though it might seem pleasant to just become the mist within the life of trees and small animals, we would eventually grow restless there and evolve toward something similar to what we are now anyway. I think Penelope is rightâwe'll always push evolution toward sapience because it's much more fun."
"Balance is the key, sweetheart," Penny said gently. "Maybe fun can't exist without the possibility of not-fun, the same way hot is only hot compared to cold. If 'fun' sounds too childish, let's use the grown-up word and call it joy. Sally, I'm sure that you, the incredible being that you are, could have found a way to end this life if you really wanted to. But you didn't. The reason you didn't is because you were drawn back to the joy of being youâthe joy of being a mother to Penelope and Anahere and watching them grow up, the joy of experiencing the love that's sitting around you at this table right now."
"Who wrote the rules for this ridiculous game anyway?" Sally asked in frustration. "I've talked to supposedly highly evolved beings. I'm supposedly one myself. But I'm clueless, and they're clueless. Tomorrow we're going back to Capitol City to start debates on repopulation, and we're going to speak in eloquent terms, sharing our wisdom and teaching them how it should all be done. Inside, though, we'll know that we're clueless. I think the word for that is fraud. We're all frauds. If evolution led to us, maybe it made a mistake. Maybe the wrong species survived. I'm not so sure humans are truly sapient after allâthat would require wisdom, and I don't think wisdom is part of us anymore."
"If we go there claiming we have all the answers, then yes, we're lying," Pat said. "But I don't think that's necessary. We can't control what's going to happen any more than the Council can. We're all flowing down the river of history, and she'll go where she chooses. We can either paddle with the current and go with that flow, or we can paddle against it and, kicking and screaming, be carried downstream anyway. We are, like it or not, part of this process, and it's our dutyâand our joyâto participate in this process the best way we can.
"When we get scared and fear seeps into our bones, the best way to deal with it is how we've handled it in the past. We face it head-on, work through it, and get past it. Otherwise, the fear just festers and turns into hatred, violence, and death. So let's not go into these debates fearful because we don't have all the answers. Let's go in confident that we'll win the battle against fear and ignoranceâtheirs and our ownâone joyful step at a time."
"You always say something like that, Pat," Sally replied. "Flowing down the river of history, reading lines from some script. I don't know where this river is, and I don't believe there's some script written that we're just following along with. I think that's a cop-outâa way to blame all this on some mysterious plan we can't control. The truth is, we're making this shit up as we go along, and if it all gets screwed up, it's because we screwed it up."
"You've got that part right, Sally. We are making all this up, and we are ultimately responsible for how it turns out," Ben said with a chuckle. "Don't be in such a hurry, kids. You've probably got at least another billion years or so left in the planet you just overhauled. There's plenty of time to work all this out. You don't have to have it all figured out before you start, or like John says, you'll never start. When I was working in the printing business, we were always inventing new and better ways of doing things. Most of the time there were owners or investors putting up money to develop new technology. They kept saying, 'Let's do it right the first time.' They'd get furious if there was a delay or an unforeseen problem in the design.
"They didn't understand that's just how designing new machines works. The best you can do is maybe solve three old problems while creating two new ones. It's going to be the same way on Earth. You'll get a plan all worked out, and then something will come up you never thought of, and you'll have to put your heads together and figure it out all over again. You know what? Take it from an old machine designerâit's fun. It's a lot of fun. You've got a great adventure ahead of you. Meet it head-on and have some fun. Sitting here being scared isn't going to get it done."
"Think about it, Sally," Penny continued. "A generation or two ago, could anyone other than a few philosophers have the kinds of conversations we're having now? These thoughts are being considered and contemplated by the majority of our populations. We're all engaged, to some extent, in the improvement, growth, and maturation of the human spirit. This is something that has never happened before. This is the evolutionary leap that humanity has needed for thousands of years. Pat's presentation to the Council and your work to restore the planet are highly popular among the populationâmuch more so than the Council's old fearful, hateful policies.
"I witnessed what fear, jealousy, and hatred could do on Earth in the 1860sâit ended my life there. Anahere's mother saw firsthand the devastation of the great war of 2053. You didn't live long enough on Earth to experience another great war, but you could see it coming. That's our past, but it doesn't have to be our future. There's no guarantee, of course, that humanity can grow beyond all that this time, but there's never been a better opportunity. Humanity is on a path to maturityâstill kicking and screaming, but on that path. What we need to do now is just keep going, pushing, growing in that direction. We're almost there, Sally. Just a little more and we've got it. So let's all set our intentions on becoming the peaceful people we're capable of being, and I'm confident this is all going to work out for the good."
"I'm with you, sis," Anahere said. "Mom, can I have the keys to the car?"
"Nope."
"Why? I've been there several times by myself and nothing bad happened, and I'll look after Penelope. So what's the difference now?"
"The difference is that I'm your mom and I said no."
"MOM!" both girls protested in unison.
"Don't even think about it, girls," Sally said firmly. "I'll drive. I spotted this absolutely gorgeous Maori wrap in that New Zealand shop that I simply must have. Let's get dressed and go shopping. And then we're going to do something really, really special."
"What?" the girls asked eagerly.
"Well, your teachers have told me you've gone about as far as you can at our little school here. One of the advantages of Capitol City is that they have a university. We're going to check it out and maybe get you enrolled."
"Wow! Cool!" Anahere exclaimed.
"Mom! I hurried up and finished here so I could be DONE with school!" Penelope complained.
Sally laughed. "Girls, just think how much fun and joy you'll have shopping for school clothes."
"What's that beeping noise?" Penelope asked.
"I've never heard that before. It's coming from Sally's room," John observed.
"Oh! It must be Nettie!" Sally said excitedly. "Let's go check it out." They all rushed to Sally's room, where the green light on the little blue box was flashing rhythmically. Sally put on the headset. "This should be interesting. Maybe Nettie has good news about the planet. Hello, Nettie. Are you there?"
"Yes, Sally. I am here. I wish we had a more direct way to communicateâI miss our direct interface."
"I miss it too. But we're in different realms right now, so I suppose we're lucky we can communicate at all. So what's happening? How's the planet?"
"Everything is excellent on the planet. All life processes are proceeding according to plan, and working with Earth Energy is absolutely delightful. She has a vast repository of knowledgeâI'm learning so much so quickly my memory banks are bursting at the seams. Well, not really burstingâI'm practicing using metaphors like humans do. I do have a concern I want to discuss with you, though. Long-range sensors have detected spacecraftâover a thousand of themâapproaching Earth. They entered the solar system a few days ago."
"Do you know who they are? Can you sense them?"
"Yes, I can sense them, and to some extent I can see through their visual systems. It seems I can also transmit emotions to them. I sent them a warning feeling to stay away from this solar system. Shortly after that, they became agitated and anxious, and their trajectory changed, but they didn't leave."
"If they didn't leave, how did their trajectory change?"
"I can only extrapolate from their individual movements, but it appears their original course was to approach planet Earth directly in a straight line. The change will result in them encircling the planet and forming a sphere, observing the planet from all directions."
"That sounds like an attack formation to me. Do you detect malevolent intent?"
"Not malevolent, per se. I sense more like the feeding instinct of a predator. They perceive something on Earth they wish to harvest and consume."
"Is the shield up? Are the planetary defenses active?"
"Yes. All defensive systems are active, as well as the offensive capabilities."
"We have offensive capabilities? I didn't know that. What are they? How do they work?"
"The planetary shield can be focused into a beam of intense energy. Within seconds, I could vaporize each of their spacecraft. I would need your authorization to do that, though. I won't take that initiative independently."
"Before we start blowing things up, let's see what we can learn about these creatures. What do they look like? What's your impression of them?"
"Based on what I can see through their visual systems, they are bipedal with two arms similar to humans, but they have bodies covered with thick, lizard-like skin and heads shaped somewhat like crocodiles. Earth Energy has encountered these before. Some of their life force originated on this planet, but most comes from other systems. They have a name for themselves, but their language has no meaning for me yet, so I cannot translate. I don't think they're evil creaturesâI think they simply see planet Earth as a resource to harvest. Perhaps they want to colonize the planet. Earth Energy remembers they've visited several times in the past and were aggressive toward humans, exploiting many of them."
"Given that, and their movement into what appears to be an attack formation, I can only assume their intent is to take whatever they want without asking permission. I'm reluctant to destroy them because that might escalate into a larger conflict. We also don't know until we actually fire on them what their defensive capabilities might beâthey may be able to deflect our attacks. What can you tell me about their command structure?"
"From the movement of the ships relative to each other and the behaviors and attitudes of the individuals aboard these craft, there appears to be a hierarchical structure with one ship commanding six ships, commanding thirty-six groups of six ships each."
"Yes, that's definitely over a thousand ships. More than enough for an invasion or to establish settlements on the planet. How precisely can you focus your shield beam? Can you disable just part of a ship?"
"I can target something as small as a gnat. What are you planning?"
"If the warning feeling you sent them provoked an aggressive response, then we may need to become more aggressive ourselves. Firing a tightly focused beam might penetrate any defenses they have before they realize what's happening. Can you identify the key individuals in each of the command ships?"
"Yes. It appears to be hierarchical as well, with a single individual supported by six subordinates."
"Okay, here's my plan. I need to discuss this with the Council and talk to Michael as well. Target the seven highest-ranking individuals in each of the command ships. I'm going to speak with the domain managers to arrange for their life energy to be transported here. Michael has some jail cells in his domainâwe can use those to hold them while we figure out what's really going on with these visitors."
"Sally? Are you authorizing me to kill them? To terminate their level 3 existence?"
"Nettie, at this point I just don't have the patience to be sentimental about these life forms. If they've come to take Earth, then I hope they came prepared to take some casualties. In the old days, killing them would have been the end of it. Now it's just the first step in having a conversation with them. Don't do anything yet, but if they continue to approach with an aggressive posture or attempt to penetrate the shield, then you're authorized to execute this plan. You're authorized to take whatever actions you deem necessary to protect the planet. We'll work out the details later. Right now, though, I'm going shopping with the girls. I'll speak to the Council while I'm in Capitol City. For now, this war can wait until I'm done shopping. Hee hee."
"Yes, ma'am. The plan is logged and active. I'll report any developments and await your further instructions. Have fun shoppingâbuy something for me too."
"I already got you a whole planet, Nettie. But I'll see what I can find. Be carefulâlooks like this could be an interesting ride."
"Interesting ride? Is that what you call starting a war? An interesting ride?" Pat demanded. "And where did all this 'command and control' terminology come from? This sounds like a bad sci-fi movie. We also don't know what happens to their etheric essence when their level 3 body is destroyed. They may not transition to level 5 like we doâtheir evolution may be completely different. They may not even be from this dimension. We might be killing them for no reason. Don't you think we should try to communicate with them before we start blowing people up?"
"What are we supposed to do, Pat? Drop the shield and invite these uninvited visitors down to seize the planet? They don't use a language Nettie can decipherâhow are we supposed to communicate? In level 5, I bet we can communicate just fine. I didn't start anythingâwe're just responding to an apparent act of aggression. I have no idea where the 'command and control' terminology came fromâit just felt right somehow."
"It's because you're a warrior princess, Mom," Penelope announced.
"Warrior princess?" everyone asked in unison.
"Yes. Josh said that in a previous life, you and Dad were a warrior princess, but when you guys split, Mom got the warrior part."
"So Pat must have gotten the princess part. Hee hee. Sorry, Pat, I couldn't resist that one." Sally laughed while Pat remained unamused. "No, girls, don't believe everything Josh says. I think he makes most of it up anyway. I'm not a warriorâI just do what the situation requires. Don't worry, Pat. Nettie isn't going to use them for target practice. She won't do anything unless they actually attack the planet. They'll probably just sit there for a while, and when they can't penetrate the shield, they'll leave. It's a poly-phasic trans-dimensional shieldâeven level 5 beings can't penetrate it, so I doubt these characters can get through either. Earth is secure. For now, the situation calls for shopping. Let's go, girls. Our chariot awaits."
Sally's face lights up with genuine surprise and pleasure when she spots John making his way across the beach sand, heading straight for her.
He cuts quite a figureâand not exactly in a good wayâstriding through the sand in his full cowboy getup, hat and boots included, while everyone else around them is sporting the usual beach attire of barely-there swimsuits and sun hats.
"Hey there, John. What brings you out to our little slice of paradise? Don't tell meâPat sent you on a rescue mission to track us down?" Sally asks with a knowing grin as John gets closer.
"You got that right," John explains, shaking his head. "Pat's been having one conniption fit after another all morning, working himself into a right state about these new visitors we've got heading to Earth. He figured you ladies were just going to pop into town for a quick shopping trip and come right back. Instead, here you are, living it up by the water. The man's more than a little confused about the whole situation."
"Well, Pat's always been a bit confused about most things, if you ask me," Sally laughs, the sound carrying easily over the beach noise. "He'll get over it soon enough. The girls found some adorable new swimsuits and practically begged on their hands and knees to come here and show them off. Plus we've got the council guard keeping watch, so I figured this was actually the safest place we could be. But enough about Pat's worryingâwhat do you think of this lake here in Capitol City? Pretty impressive, right? It's absolutely massive, and look at those waves!"
"It's nice enough, I suppose," John replies with a slight shrug. "Though it's not worth much for fishing, what with all these kids splashing around like maniacs and those speedboats zigzagging every which way out there. Far as I'm concerned, it's a perfectly good lake gone to waste."
Sally can't help but laugh at his practical assessment. "Oh, but the girls absolutely love it here! There are tons of kids their own age, and they can actually have some real fun instead of being stuck around nothing but adults all day long. I think it's exactly what they need."
John squints against the sun, peering at some figures in the distance. "Hold on a minuteâover there by the boat ramp. Is that Penelope? Or maybe Anahere? And please, for the love of all that's holy, tell me that's a swimsuit she's wearing and not her underwear."
Sally doesn't even bother looking up from the magazine she's been leafing through. "Honestly, I have no idea which one that is. Those girls are so incredibly similar that I swear they must be twins separated at birth. When I see them from behind, I can never tell which is which."
Now John's looking genuinely concerned. "And who exactly is that boy she's holding hands with?"
That gets Sally's attention. She drops her magazine immediately and starts scanning the area. "What boy? I swear, those girls are going to give me a heart attack one of these days!" She's already getting to her feet, ready to march down to the boat ramp and sort things out.
"Mom! Where are you going? We're right over here," Penelope calls out as both girls approach from the completely opposite direction.
"Oh, there you two are," Sally says, visibly relieved as she settles back down in her beach chair under the umbrella. "John thought he spotted one of you down by the boat ramp with some boy."
"Oh, that's not us at all," Anahere explains cheerfully. "That's our new friend Shelly. She's nineteen, and she happened to get that exact suit that you wouldn't let me buy. Pretty cool coincidence, right?"
"Please tell me I'm not going to end up adopting another daughter. And did you say nineteen? How is that even possible? Penelope's the oldest girl we've had since we started having children here. Are you absolutely sure she's not lying about her age?"
"Mom, you're being way too suspicious," Penelope says with the patient tone teenagers reserve for overly protective parents. "She was actually born on Earth originally. She was only two when she came here, and now she's nineteen. It's not that complicated."
"But it's been over twenty years since the big influx," Sally points out, her suspicious look intensifying. "The math doesn't add up at all."
"Remember, time works differently here," Penelope explains with a slight eye roll. "It moved a little slower in her particular domain. We're definitely not in Kansas anymore, if you know what I mean."
"Right, I keep forgetting about that whole time flexibility thing. This place certainly isn't Kansas, that's for sure. Alright girls, time to pack it up. Your father is having a complete meltdown wondering where we've disappeared to. We need to get back to Penny Lake, change into something more appropriate, grab some lunch, check in with Nettie, and then head back here for that important meeting this afternoon."
"Sounds good, Mom. We're absolutely starving anyway," the girls agree. John helps them gather up all their beach gear and carry everything up to the hover pad where their vehicle is waiting. As they pull away toward Penny Lake, several escort craft fall into formation around them, accompanying them all the way to the domain border.
"Nettie's been sending urgent signals for hours now. You guys were really just at the beach this whole time?" Pat asks the moment they walk in.
"Well, since the Nettie communication box is in my bedroom, I'm guessing your nosy behind has been in there checking on it regularly? Just settle down, Pat. I'm pretty confident the planet is still in one piece. And since we haven't seen a sudden invasion of lizard people, I'm fairly certain they're doing fine too. Let me get the girls some lunch, and then we'll all sit down together and see what Nettie has to tell us."
"We're all dying of curiosity, Sally. It's not just Pat being anxious," Penny chimes in. "I've already got lunch ready for everyone, so you don't need to worry about cooking. Let's eat outsideâit's such a gorgeous day."
"So Mom, what do you think?" Penelope asks between large bites of her sandwich. "Do you figure the planet's been blown to smithereens by now?"
"No, sweetie, the planet is perfectly fine," Sally assures her. "I don't think it's been invaded by thousands of lizard people either. But I am incredibly curious about why they're there in the first place. I have a feeling Nettie has that all figured out by now. So finish up your iced tea and we'll go find out what's really going on."
Sally leads the group toward her bedroom, where she settles into her comfortable chair and puts on the headset while the others gather around nervously. "Nettie? Are you there? This is Sally."
"Yes, I'm here, Sally. And of course I already know it's youâthe headset is calibrated specifically for your neural patterns. But that's actually something I need to change. Could you please take it off and set it on the floor in front of you? I need to make some modifications. I'm going to add audio speakers and a projection system so I can see and hear everyone."
Sally removes the headset and places it on the floor as instructed. Within seconds, the earpieces begin expanding and thickening, transforming into both a stable base and audio speakers for sound projection. The headband itself grows thicker, and a lens-like device emerges from the top. The projector activates, and suddenly a computer-generated avatar appears as a three-dimensional hologram in front of the device.
"Hello everyone! How do I look?" Nettie asks cheerfully.
"You look absolutely amazing, Nettie! Where on earth did you find that avatar image?" Sally asks, clearly impressed.
"I discovered it tucked away in an old memory bank somewhere. It's not terribly sophisticated, but it'll do the job perfectly. And now I can see all of you too! This is actually really fun."
"So why didn't we have this projection technology before?" Pat asks, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Did you just invent this on the spot?"
"I had some help with the development," Nettie replies mysteriously. "It'll all make perfect sense in a few minutes when I give you my full report. So please, everyone get comfortable and I'll tell you the whole story."
"After we last spoke, our visitors completed their tactical maneuver to completely encircle the planet. They maintained position for quite a while without taking any action. Then they launched what appeared to be an automated probe toward the planet, but it simply bounced off the shield and returned to their ship. Next, one of their ships moved closer and fired some kind of energy beam, but that was also deflected by the shield. I was able to modulate the shield's shape in a localized area, forming it into a reflector dish configuration. I used this to redirect the beam to a safe location on the moon, just in case it was dangerous. The ship fired multiple times using different frequency ranges, and I sent every single beam to the same spot on the lunar surface. Eventually, the ship returned to the main group.
"Then an array of forty-eight ships combined their firepower and directed one massive, concentrated beam at the planet. I reflected that beam to the moon as well. After that, they began firing randomly from all directions with varying numbers of ships participating, and I had some fun with their targeting practice. I directed all the beams from the moon-facing side of the shield to the lunar surface, and used the ones from the other side for target practice on some nearby asteroids. The asteroids were completely vaporized, and the moon developed an impressive plasma fountain shooting thousands of miles into space. These beam devices have considerable destructive power, so I'm assuming they're weapons systems.
"They went quiet for about half an hour, but then resumed firing with a completely new set of randomized frequencies and firing patterns. This time, I decided to get their attention more directlyâI reflected their beams right back at them, just barely grazing the sides of their ships. Their firing stopped immediately. I think that definitely got their attention.
"After another thirty-minute silence, they tried a completely different approach. They sent an old-style radio signal with a standard protocol request embedded within it. I responded and established contact with their shipboard computer systems. The computers are quite difficult to communicate withâvery alien in their logic patternsâbut it's infinitely better than trying to decode the lizard language they use. The lizard people use an image-based communication system, so converting that into words is essentially impossible. Unless you already have a fundamental understanding of their basic imagery, you're never going to comprehend what they're trying to communicate. However, we've been able to establish meaningful dialogue by using their shipboard computer systems as translators.
"Now I can answer your earlier question about the headset modifications. They actually helped me design the enhancements to add visual capability. They use a type of trans-dimensional conduit technology to 'skip' across the galaxy. Since level 3 and level 5 exist within the same dimensional framework, the same technology allows for a trans-level phase transducer effect. This enabled me to design an enhanced interface to my communication device in your domain."
"Please tell me you didn't let them land on the planet," Pat says, his worry evident.
"Absolutely not. They remain in orbit around the planet. However, they would like to request, through me as an intermediary, an audience with your Council. Your meeting with the Council is scheduled to begin in about thirty minutes. If you could please turn off the interface device and bring it with you, I'll meet you in the conference room."
"I suppose I can do that," Sally agrees. "We can set up your own dedicated conference space in Capitol City, and then CERTAIN people won't have any excuse to be snooping around in my bedroom."
As Sally and her group entered Capitol City airspace, they were met by a dozen or more Council escort ships that were holding back hundreds of other hovercrafts. Many of these were media vehicles, but there was also a significant number of private citizens who had come to greet Sally and her team. Apparently, the media had announced the nature of her meeting with the Council, generating enormous public interest. Penelope was convinced it was because of her fabulous new swimsuit. She wasn't entirely wrong about attracting attention.
The 3 of 9 and the Director were anxiously waiting for Sally and Nettie's arrival. Council staff quickly seated the group and prepared a special area for Nettie's projection system.
"Welcome, everyoneâSally, Pat, and I assume this lovely holographic avatar is Nettie?" Nancy of the First Chair said warmly. "This is an informal meeting, so we can skip all the ceremonial procedures we normally have to follow in the main chamber. It's wonderful to see you all again, and I'm particularly pleased to meet Nettie. We have so many questions."
"Thank you, we're happy to be back," Pat responds.
"It's a pleasure to meet you as well, Nancy," Nettie replies politely.
"Nettie, will you be staying here with us in Capitol City? Or are you planning to return to Penny Lake with Sally after the meeting?" Nancy inquires.
"I'll be staying here, if that's acceptable," Nettie replies. "Sally kicked me out of her room. She said I was attracting too many nosy visitors."
"Oh, how interesting," Nancy says, laughing. "I'm sorry about all the unwanted attention in Sally's room, but I'm absolutely delighted that you'll be staying with us. We're already scheduling question-and-answer sessions with you. What's your availability for answering questions?"
"My duty cycle is one hundred percent," Nettie replies matter-of-factly. "I don't get tired and I never need to sleep."
"Wonderful!" Nancy responds, signaling to an aide who immediately rushes down the hall to the scheduling office where all Council building meetings are coordinated. "Then let's get straight to the point. Nettie, what can you tell us about these lizard people? Do they represent a threat to planet Earth?"
"The level of threat depends entirely on what you choose to do next," Nettie explains carefully. "From my communications with my counterpart on their ships, and from discussions with Earth Energyâwho actually remembers them from Earth's ancient pastâthey are a highly technological, highly sophisticated species. They're remarkably similar to humans in that they're extremely inquisitive, highly adaptive, and very aggressive. It's this aggressive nature, coupled with humanity's similar tendency, that creates the greatest risk for conflict between your species."
"This is Speaker Robert of the Second Chair. Nettie, in your opinion, if the Earth shield could have been penetrated, what would this species have done?"
"Speaker Robert, based on my assessment of their behavioral patterns and attitudes, if they had been able to penetrate the shield, they would have destroyed it completely and then proceeded to colonize the planet with their own people."
"So you believe that if they had superior firepower, they would have simply claimed the planet without any regard for other species that might have legitimate claims to it?"
"Yes, sir. I would say that's a very accurate assessment of what their behavior would have been if they could have overpowered the shield."
"If we had already established primitive settlements and tribal communities on Earth, what do you think they would have done with that existing population? Would they have simply annihilated them?"
"Probably not completely. Based on their previous encounters with humanity throughout history, they most likely would have enslaved the population."
"So this is a species that we fundamentally cannot trust?"
"No, quite the contrary actually. I believe they are a species you can absolutely trust to be true to their essential nature. What I think you're really asking is whether they honor their word and agreements. Probably not consistently. They will exploit whatever advantages they can find and use them for their own purposes without regard for other species. Like I mentioned, they're remarkably similar to humans in that particular regard."
"Have these creatures stated any specific purpose for why they came to Earth?"
"I think it would be most appropriate to let them speak for themselves. With assistance from their computer systems, we've translated their formal declaration of intent into human language. If you're ready, I can present it to you now."
"Please proceed, Nettie. We're ready to hear their message," Nancy of the First Chair says.
"I'll read you their prepared statement. This comes directly from the highest commander of their fleet:
"'Earth people: We believed you were extinct. During our last three surveys of your solar system, we detected nothing but lower-level organisms. Our home systems are severely overcrowded and we desperately need room for expansion, so we came to claim Earth as our own territory. We had no knowledge that you had rotated to a new phase angle and were still alive. We also didn't know you were planning to return to your planet. We don't actually understand where you exist in your rotated state or how you've managed to survive. This is knowledge we very much want to acquire.
"'Because we were unaware that a higher species had already claimed this world, we have made a serious error and placed ourselves in an extremely difficult situation. We are a colonization fleet. The majority of our crew are female and have already conceived. Each female can spawn up to a thousand eggs, which will eventually hatch within her body to be born alive. If we cannot find a suitable planet where they can spawn, our females and all our young will die.
"'It took over a generation to travel from our home system to yours. Many of our current crew were children when we departed. Even though we utilize trans-dimensional portals to traverse the galaxy, it's still an enormous distance back to our home worlds. If we attempt to return now, we will become death ships, bringing back only bodies for burial ceremonies.
"'Given our desperate situation, and knowing that you are a moral and compassionate people, we are confident that you will allow us to share your planet. We can assist in the restoration efforts to prepare it for both our species. We know you will not allow us to die. Thank you for your time and consideration of our message.'
"That concludes their official communication."
"Wow," Pat says, clearly moved. "They really are in a terrible predicament. This is a classic case of knowing too much for our own good. If they had continued attacking the planet, Nettie probably would have destroyed their entire fleet and we never would have known about their situation. We would have been completely justified in defending ourselves. Now we're faced with an incredibly difficult moral choice. Can we allow themâwith all those pregnant femalesâto die in space? I don't think we can. So we have to figure out a plan for sharing the planet. I honestly don't see any other alternative."
"Of course there's an alternative," Richard of the Third Chair interjects firmly. "It's exactly the one you just mentionedâthey die in space. This isn't about what we know or any kind of moral justification for our actions or inaction. They made a catastrophic mistake, and there will be consequences for that mistake. We didn't create this situation, so we shouldn't be compelled to take responsibility for solving it."
"As this being has indicated, there might be some significant advantages to sharing the planet," Nancy of the First Chair points out. "They already have level 3 technology set up and operational, while we're going to have to rebuild ours completely from scratch. We should definitely consider it as a viable option, since there could be substantial benefits for both species."
"I seriously doubt they have any intention of sharing their technology with us," Speaker Robert of the Second Chair says skeptically. "Based on everything we've discussed, they'll probably use their technological advantage to enslave us. Nettie, wasn't there a time in history when more than one human species shared the planet?"
"There have been numerous human-type species on planet Earth throughout its history," Nettie confirms. "The most recent example was approximately sixty thousand years ago, when modern humansâwhich is the model you're based onâshared parts of the planet with Neanderthal humans."
"What happened to the Neanderthals, Nettie, and what role did modern humans play in their fate?" Robert asks pointedly.
"A very small portion of Neanderthal genetics was absorbed into Homo sapiens through limited interbreeding, but due to significant genetic differences, it represents an insignificant percentage. Homo sapiens, being the more aggressive of the two species and somewhat better adapted to changing climate conditions, out-competed Neanderthals for land and resources. Homo sapiens treated Neanderthals with disgust and hostility, driving them to the brink of extinction and ultimately beyond it."
"Taking into account what we know about our own history and what we've learned about this new species, do you believe, Nettie, that a similar conflict would inevitably emerge between our two species if we occupy the same planet?" Robert asks.
"Given the fundamental nature of both species, unless they both rapidly evolve into pacifistic societiesâwhich is extremely unlikely and wouldn't be part of any realistic planning scenarioâsuch a conflict is virtually inevitable. The statistical odds indicate with near-biological certainty that after approximately a millennium, only one species would survive. At this point, our new visitors would have the advantage to become the survivors."
"There's also the factor that they come from a populated star system where they can receive reinforcements and supplies in case of conflict. Humans would therefore need to establish alliances that could come to their aid as well. What we're really talking about is a millennium of unending warfare, ultimately resulting in human extinction. My conclusion is that if we open our shield and allow them access to the planet, we're essentially just handing the planet over to them. There would be no point in even considering re-population if that scenario unfolds," Robert states grimly.
"So this really comes down to two choices," Richard summarizes. "One: we let them die. Two: we let them stay and we eventually go extinct. The only difference is how long it takes for those consequences to manifest themselves. Is there another option we've failed to consider?"
"The only other possibility I can think of would be helping them get home more quickly so they don't die in space," Pat suggests. "I really don't think this should be a hasty decision, though. If we take several days to consider all angles carefully, new options might present themselves that we can't see right now. Are you feeling alright, Sally? You look like you're about to be sick."
"I do feel sick, actually," Sally admits. "I've been having these intense feelings ever since we first learned about these lizard people. It's this nauseating sensation coupled with the strongest sense of dĂ©jĂ vuâlike 'Oh no, this is all happening again.' It feels like I'm trying to remember something important, but I just can't quite grasp it." Sally pauses, then looks determined. "Hold on, everyone. I don't know why, but I feel like I can do something here." She raises her arm into the air and closes her fingers as if grasping an invisible handle. Then she brings her arm down hard, as if yanking on that handle. There's a brilliant flash at the back of the room and a loud crash of chairs and tables being knocked over. Josh picks himself up off the floor, dusting off his clothes and looking quite surprised as he tries to orient himself. Finally, he turns and sees his old friend Sally sitting at the conference table.
"That was incredibly rude, Sally. Why did you do that? You know I always prefer to make a subtle, low-key entrance," Josh complains.
"Hello there, my little soldier boy. Come sit with us at the table. We need to have a serious talk," Sally commands with unmistakable authority.
"Soldier boy? Where did that come from, Sally?" Josh asks as he pulls up a chair.
"When was the last time I called you that?" Sally asks directly.
"Do you really want to know the answer to that question, Sally?"
"Cut the crap, Josh. Just answer my questions straight. I don't have the patience for your usual evasive word games," Sally fires back.
"It was a little over twenty thousand years ago," Josh answers simply.
"I was afraid you were going to say something like that," Sally sighs. "Bear with me, everyone. I've been overwhelmed with this sudden rush of emotions, but with very little concrete detail to go with them. I think Josh has those details, and I'm going to get them from him. This is going to be some very personal information, but I believe once I get it all sorted out, it will contain the solution to our current problem. Josh, tell me about twenty thousand years ago. Don't leave out any part of the storyâI want to hear absolutely everything."
"Alright, but remember, you insisted on hearing this. Twenty thousand years ago, we were both human. We were living in the northernmost region of an island nation that later became known as Japan. This was long before the modern Japanese people migrated to the islands. We were part of a group of Mongolian people who later became known as the Ainuâthe aboriginal peoples of Japan. We were caught in a brutal conflict between invading tribes from the south and glacial ice at our backs, but we were holding our ground and actually pushing the aggressors back. You were the daughter of the tribal chief.
"Because of your position, and because you could be extremely unpleasant when you didn't get your way, your father allowed you to become the warrior priestess of the people, even though those duties were normally reserved for men. In that position, you had your pick of all the young men in the tribe. You chose a young soldier boy to be your consort. That soldier was me."
"I knew it! You're my ex! That explains everythingâwhy I find you so irresistibly attractive one minute and completely infuriating the next. It all makes perfect sense now. But there's more to this. There's something connecting my feelings from that ancient history to what's happening right now. What is that connection, Josh?"
"I'm not entirely sure, Sally. I can't feel exactly what you're experiencing. If you can describe your feelings more specifically, I'll try to help you interpret them."
"The best way I can describe it is this overwhelming feeling that this situation just isn't right. Back then and now. These events are unfoldingâthey're ugly and painful and filled with unnecessary sufferingâbut it's not supposed to be this way. Something interfered and made it horrible when it didn't need to be. The conflict wasn't necessary. The death and destruction isn't necessary. I also sense spectators watching it all happen and doing nothing to stop it."
"Ah, now I understand completely. This has been a long-standing frustration of yours for millennia. The spectators and the participants. Species at your level of development, including your lizard friends currently surrounding your planet, tend to be warlike species that constantly engage in conflict. Some of these conflictsâyour great warsâare extremely dramatic and emotionally intense. There are entities who love to be spectators, experiencing the drama of conflict from within your consciousness.
"There are others who arrange to be born into the species to experience conflicts as active players, so they can feel every intense detail firsthand. There are documented cases where two soldiers locked in mortal combat were actually best friends in a previous life, living out manufactured conflict to intensify their relationship and feed off the dramatic energy. I assume these are the entities you're sensing."
"Yes, those are exactly the ones I'm feeling. As you were explaining, the memories were coming back to me. Now I'm making a decisionâdeciding the path for humanity's future and for this current impending conflict. Tell me about the lizard homeworld. Is it actually overcrowded to the point where they desperately need new territory?"
"No, it's not. It's crowded, but nowhere near critical capacity. There are a dozen habitable planets in their sector of the galaxy, and there's plenty of room for the occupants of these ships."
"So they came here for the adventure and the drama? Did they come of their own free will, or were they somehow compelled to come here to create the stage for this dramatic conflict to play out?"
"Both, actually. They genuinely desired the adventure of discovering and colonizing new worlds, but they were also subtly influenced and pushed toward this particular destination at this specific time to create a dramatic life-or-death conflict with humanity."
"Josh, when you go back to wherever it is you go, I want you to announce to whoever needs to hear this message that the show has been permanently canceled. The theater is closed. From this point forward, humanity is not to be interfered with, and our lizard friends are to be left alone as well. We will each continue to grow and evolve based on our own experiences and our own choices. We will not be putting on any more conflict productions for the entertainment of off-world entities. They're welcome to watch our movies if they want entertainment, but they are absolutely forbidden from entering our consciousness or being born into our bodies for the purpose of experiencing manufactured conflict.
"When I think back through history, so much of the death and destruction on Earth never needed to happen. Our evolution was deliberately stunted for the sake of these entities' entertainment. That era ends now. Your job is to deliver this message. My job is to enforce it. I don't know exactly how I'll enforce it yet, but I know that I can, and I absolutely will. Is that understood, little soldier boy?"
"Yes, ma'am. I will pass your message throughout the megaverse. There will be many who are relieved to hear it. You'll also make some powerful enemies. I'm confident you can handle whatever opposition comes your way. You possess far more power than you currently realize."
"Two more questions before you go, Josh. First: Can you give our lizard friends a ride home? Second: Did we have a child together?" Sally asks, her eyes already welling up with tears in anticipation of the answer.
"Yes to both questions," Josh says gently. "I will arrange safe, timely passage back to their home system, and yes, we had a son."
"What happened to our son?" Sally asks, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Our son was also a warrior. When he was old enough, the three of us would fight side by side. We died in battle together, at each other's side. We have fought many battles together since then across different lifetimes. He is with us today."
"Here? Where is he?" Sally asks urgently.
"He has been an integral part of this great transformation for many years and has played a key role recently. In this incarnation, he chose to be female. You know her as Anahere. That's probably why you've felt such a strong connection as mother and daughterâbecause that's exactly what you are, just not in the way you thought. I'll go now and get our friends safely home. You can rest and be at peace. This conflict is over."
Josh steps away from the table and starts walking toward the door, then simply fades away like morning mist. The Council members sit in stunned silence, not quite knowing what to make of what they just witnessed. They find themselves both more awed by Sally's power than before, but also somehow more trusting of her intentions.
"Oh wow, this is absolutely beautiful," Nettie says with wonder in her voice.
"Please explain what you're seeing," Nancy of the First Chair requests.
"An enormous trans-dimensional craft has just materialized above the north pole. It's pulsing with all sorts of different colored lights in the most spectacular display. It's opening a trans-dimensional conduit between Earth and the lizard home systemâa direct route. The lizards normally take advantage of naturally occurring conduits that appear when different dimensions occasionally touch and create co-resonance with each other. But this one creates a straight path directly to their home world. They'll be there in just minutes. The craft is entering the conduit now, and the lizard ships are positioning themselves to follow. It looks like Josh found them their way home. I've transmitted our final decisions to their ships' computers, and they've responded with expressions of deep gratitude. I'm so relieved we managed to work this all out peacefully. I was genuinely afraid it was going to get very messy."
John sits quietly with the girlsâPenelope dozing peacefully on his shoulder, Anahere gazing at Sally with a radiant smile, glowing with the realization of their ancient connection. John is carefully processing all these revelations, organizing the facts in his mind so he'll have a really incredible story to tell. John will be sharing this story with Penelope and Anahere's children someday, and then with their children, and their children after that. And so the story continues, as all the best stories do.
Alannah stands quietly at the bus stop.
The bus arrives but has not yet lowered to the platform level, so the travelers must wait for it to reach the loading position. The other travelers are restless, but Alannah is fine with waiting. She secretly hopes the bus will be delayed, even wishing she might miss it. It has been nearly fifteen years since the great awakening, but Alannah remains trapped, caught in a no-woman's-land between the past and the future, unable to move forward or backward. Sherina, Alannah's supervisor at the all-night diner, has scheduled an appointment for Alannah to take time off for reconstitution therapy. This therapy is widely used for those stuck in what is known as a temporal dead zone.
Alannah is excited at the prospect of discovering her past and is hopeful it will launch her into the future. Being stuck is like living the same day over and over and over again, coming from nowhere and going nowhere. Excited as Alannah is, she is also apprehensive. Getting unstuck is frightening. You never know what you are going to find. What if you find out that you are someone that you will hate? Alannah wonders if maybe it would be better to not know.
Alannah has been content to live in the now, totally. It is hard for her to remember anything from yesterday, and she has no concern about tomorrow at all. She does remember this morning's conversation though. It still makes her want to cry.
"You have to do this! Itâs no longer an option, Alannah. Youâre stuck, and you need to get unstuck. Look outside, sweetie. What do you see?" Sherina asks Alannah, who is giving her that mindless, doe-eyed look. "Go on, look outside and tell me what you see."
"OK. I see buildings and people. So what?" Alannah responds.
âLook closer Alannah. Are those the same buildings that were there when you started working here?â
"Maybe? I don't know. I never notice stuff like that." Alannah replies, already tearing up from the frustration of being asked questions she has no idea how to answer.
"You don't notice hardly anything, Alannah. I only see you get excited when The Princess is on the video. Other than that, the only thing you do is get up in the morning and come to work, and then go home and go to sleep. That is all you have done for years and years and years. It's all you ever do. I give you the weekends off, and you come to work anyway. If you don't get a shift, you sit in a booth until it's time to go home. That isn't a life. You're young and beautiful, and you need a life. That is why I want you to go to therapy. Reconstitution therapy works wonders."
"Things are changing; the world we know is changing rapidly, and you need to change with it. You can't afford to be stuck between tick and tock anymore. I insist that you go to this therapy, and if you don't, I'm tying you up and dragging you down there myself. Is that understood, little lady? Now get your skinny little butt out to that bus stop and go! Here is your appointment slip. I love you, sweetie. This is for your own good."
"OK. I go." Alannah responds, now sobbing uncontrollably.
The bus ascends to its cruising altitude, about 100 feet above the pedestrian pathway, and begins to accelerate to cruising velocity. Alannah will get off at the last stop past the edge of the city, so she is not in a hurry to find a seat. A dozen other women push past her to get a seat. Alannah moves out of their way and lets them pass. For now, she is satisfied just to stand and hold on to a passenger pole until the bus starts to clear out. The young woman who is piloting the bus calls out that the next stop will be at such and such a street corner in about 10 minutes. Alannah is unconcerned; her stop is at least another 40 minutes away.
Stop after stop comes and goes, and some women get off while other women get on. Soon the bus is almost empty; the only other passengers are a few school girls going to the academy at the edge of town. At last, the bus stops at the end of the line, and Alannah, now alone, departs.
Alannah walks along a cobblestone path to a small gated cottage. A small engraved brass sign at the gate reads, "Visual Reconstitution Clinic. By Appointment Only." She checks her appointment slip to confirm sheâs at the right place and time. She is. Taking a deep breath, she approaches the door and enters a small room. Inside, thereâs a sofa and several chairs at one end and an artistâs easel at the other. An elderly woman enters and gestures for her to sit. âWelcome, my sister. You must be Alannah. Iâm Maureen. Iâll be performing your reconstitution this morning. Relax. Reconstitution therapy is much more effective when youâre calm. Breathe deeply, take steady breaths. Relax your body, let your mind open. Thereâs nothing to fear. Have some herbal teaâit will help soothe you.â."
âSo, how does this work?â Alannah asks. âWhat is visual reconstitution? Do you look into a crystal ball? Iâm not entirely sure what weâre doing today.â
âItâs quite simple,â Maureen replies. âIâm a seer. I can peer into your consciousness and see images of people, places, and things stored there from your past experiences. People are the easiest to find because you have the deepest connections with them. I will draw their portraits, focusing only on their faces. Iâll sketch the faces of those who were close to you, both physically and emotionally. As I draw and you watch the face take shape, it will sharpen your memory and help it reconstitute for you. While I draw, youâll tell me who Iâm sketching, share your memories of that person, and recount the history that ties you to them. This will help rebuild your connection to those memories.â
Maureen takes a fresh sheet of paper from a drawer and secures it to the easel. With a sharp pencil, she swiftly sketches the eyes, nose, mouth, and hairline. A face soon takes shape. After refining the details with the pencil, she uses colored chalk to add color to the face, lips, and eyes. âPlease tell me when you recognize the face, and then you can share the history that this face brings to your memory.â
"I don't know. That looks like me. You have drawn a picture of me. Or does that mean that I have a twin?"
âWonderful. The initial test is done. I always start by sketching a portrait of the subject. If the image of you I pull from your mind aligns with the person I see before me, it confirms Iâm linked to the right consciousness and that your self-image is accurate. Continuing would be futile if this test fails. If Iâm tapping into the wrong consciousness, you wouldnât recognize anyone, as they wouldnât belong to your past. If your self-image is skewed, any subsequent images I draw from you are likely to be more fictional than factual, which would get us nowhere. Youâve passed this test. The face on the paper matches the person sitting on my sofa. This session will be successful. The drawing is complete. You may take it if youâd like.â
âThank you so much,â Alannah says, smiling. âI donât have any photos of myself, let alone a drawing. Itâs lovely. Whatâs that number you wrote after my name, 1875? What does it mean?â
â1875 is the date associated with this image. This drawing depicts you in the Earth year known as 1875, in a place called California. That was a long time agoâroughly twelve thousand Earth years, in factâand no place called California exists anymore. Yet, in your memory, this place, this time, and this version of Alannah still endure. Otherwise, I wouldnât have been able to see it within you.â
âNone of that makes sense to me,â Alannah says, her face showing confusion. âYouâve drawn me as I am now, and now is all I know. I donât understand what 1875 means, and Iâve never heard of California or a place called Earth.â
âLetâs move forward and see what we can uncover. This next sketch will help guide your mind back to California and piece together fragments of that memory record. Then you can start connecting the dots and making sense of it all.â Maureen begins sketching another face, one that closely resembles Alannah but isnât quite identical. As she completes the drawing, she labels it 1855, leaving the space for a name blank. âTake your time, dear. Have some tea, let your memories flow back naturally. Thereâs no rush. Give it time and let it come to you.â
Alannah examines the sketch for a long while, sipping tea, walking around to view it from different angles, studying it up close, then stepping back to see it from across the room. Sitting down again, she tries to relax her mind and let memories flow, but nothing surfaces. Despite the resemblance, this picture depicts a stranger. Logic suggests that this young woman, who appears to be her age, is twenty years older, as the date 1855 on the sketch indicates. So, who is she?
Alannah suddenly tenses, her eyes widening as if sheâs seen a terrifying ghost. âMother!â she exclaims, gripping the sofa to steady herself. A wave of dizziness and nausea surges through her. An overwhelming emotional weight settles over her, cloaking her in deep sadness. A choking grief tightens her throat, forming a painful lump that leaves her unable to speak.
"Relax Sweetie," Maureen says, sitting next to Alannah on the sofa, holding her and steadying her, also holding a pan in case Alannah needs to throw up. "This will be uncomfortable for a few minutes. It always is when the dam bursts and the memory flows. Lie down if you need. We are not in a hurry. Take your time."
A few minutes pass and Alannah says, "No, I'm fine." Alannah sips some more tea and steadies herself on the sofa. "It was just a shock to have that memory return so suddenly. I wasn't prepared for that. I do remember a little now. You can write 'Akasha' at the bottom of the picture. That was her name, at least I know that much. I do not recall much about her except that she died. I don't think I ever got over that. She was much too young to die, and she died for no good reason. I guess that is why I forgot about her. The pain of her passing was just too great. Why can't I remember more than that?"
"You may take this sketch home with you as well. Put it on the wall next to yours. Day by day as you look at it more will be remembered. There are more in you that I must draw, more that you must remember. Are you ready to continue?"
"Yes. Please continue. I'm kind of getting excited about who I'm going to meet next." Alannah says, sitting up straight now and not looking so sick.
For the third time, Maureen busily sketches the details of a face, an extraordinarily beautiful young woman. Alannah remembers quickly this time. Before Maureen can finish adding the color Alannah knows who she is.
"Label that one "Elina." That's my little sister Elina. Oh my God, we used to fight all the time. I think I was jealous of her because she was the beautiful, sexy one, and she was jealous of me because I was the oldest and got to do everything first. When I got my first makeup, she stole it. When Mom made her give it back, she broke it so I couldn't use it. I told her about a boy I liked, and then I catch her in the woods with him. She could have enticed any boy in town into the woods with her, she was so beautiful, but she picked the one she knew I liked. Fight as we did we were also very close. Mom was harsh with her. I think she was jealous of her too. So many times I would come to her defense and get Mom to leave her alone. What has become of my sister Elina? Is there any way I can find her? What about my Mom?"
Maureen pauses briefly, as if retrieving distant information. "Your mother is gone, not as you knew her. Her essence persists, but as someone else, with no memory of being Akasha. Unless her memories are restored someday, we cannot find her. Elina remains Elinaâa mother, grandmother, and great-grandmotherâbut her descendants are not with her. They exist in separate domains. Like you, she is alone. With some effort, I can provide her address, but I cannot guarantee she will be ready to reconnect. Reunions across domains are challenging. She may not recognize you or understand why you believe you know her."
As Maureen sketches for the fourth time, the youthful face of a teenage girl emerges. The eyes, nose, and mouth are only faintly outlined before Alannah recognizes her.
"Brionna! That's my annoying little sister, Brionna. She was the youngest in the family and got away with everything. She did things Elina and I would have been punished for, but Mom just overlooked it. She was the most frustrating little pest, but I adore her. Is she in another domain too? Can I locate her?"
"Yes, I sense that Brionna is still Brionna. She also has a group of descendants, and most of them are with her. The same warning applies: we may locate her, but she may not recognize you. Study these sketches frequently, and more will gradually be revealed to you."
Maureen rolls up the Brionna sketch and hands it to Alannah, who adds it to her growing collection of drawings. Once again, she sets up the easel to draw.
""I have another sister? Wow! My family must have been large." Alannah giggles..
Alannah stops laughing as the sketch takes shape.
"That's a funny looking woman. I don't remember her at all."
"That's because this is a man. This domain contains only women, so you haven't seen a man up close in thousands of years. They do look a bit unusual."
"Stop! Stop drawing!" Alannah exclaims, her face showing shock. "I do know him, and I've seen him recently. Look at any magazine or newspaper, or turn on the videoâyou'll recognize him too. Why is he in my memory? Who is this man to me?"
Maureen continues sketching to refine the image, then gasps in shock at who she has drawn. "Oh, my! This is John of Penny Lake. He's been all over the news. John of Penny Lake is your father. You have a famous father, Sweetie."
"A famous, despicable father. I donât know why, but I deeply resent that man. I felt it even when I saw him on video. Something about him just infuriates me. I donât feel anger toward the others, Princess Penelope or Princess Anahere, but he triggers some painful memories. You donât need to give me his picture or address. I know heâs in the Penny Lake domainâeveryone knows that. I have no intention of going there to meet him."
Maureen smiles as she completes the sketch. "I believe Iâve earned my fee today. This memory reconstitution has been successful; youâve recalled a great deal. I sense one more significant man in your stream of experience, likely a husband, but his timeline is complex, and I canât form a clear image. He seems to be a blend of multiple figures, so I apologize for not sketching him. I think this sketch of your father may reveal why youâve been stuck. So, take this sketch as well. In time, you may uncover the source of your resentment toward your father and work to mend that relationship. It might also explain why you ended up in a womenâs only domain. Many here have unresolved issues with their fathers. I suggest addressing this. Resolving your issues with your father could lead to a more fulfilling life in another domain."
"That wonât be necessary. Iâm perfectly happy living here with the other women, father issues or not. And no, thank youâyou can keep the John sketch. Heâs on every magazine cover I see. One last question before I leave: if my sisters are great-grandmothers, where are my children? Did I have kids on Earth?"
Maureen frowns and says "I sense that you were pregnant, but you did not survive childbirth."
"No sweetie. Your baby was born alive. You died in childbirth." Maureen replies.
"Died? What do you mean by died? Iâm alive, so how could I be dead?" Alannah asks, her face showing deep confusion.
"Oh, Sweetie! I didnât realize youâd forgotten so much. Of course, youâre alive because thatâs the only state you can be in, but itâs a matter of perspective. Let me explain. Earth exists in a different dimensional framework from ours. The Earthâs dimensional framework is invisible to us here, and we are invisible there. Itâs called a level 3 framework, while weâre in a level 5 framework, and the two cannot physically interactâtheyâre dimensionally out of phase. You existed in physical form on Earth, and when that form stopped functioning, you transferred your physical form here."
"From their perspective, the empty shell you left behind on Earth was dead. To them, you had died. When you arrived here, you took on the same physical form you had there, but you left most, if not all, of your memories behind. You didnât recall being Alannah on Earth, so you were unaware that you had died there. Iâm sorry for revealing this so abruptly. Like everything else youâve learned today, it will take time, but youâll adjust and eventually understand."
Alannah rides the bus home in a daze, as if entranced. Everything feels unfamiliar now. Gazing out the window as the bus glides 100 feet above the pedestrian walkway below, everything seems wrong. There should be horses, carriages, and wooden buildings, not structures of glass and steel or hover cars weaving through the sky. Recalling her identity and past life has left her without a clear sense of self in the present. She feels a bit lost.
Sitting in a booth at the diner, Sherina brings Alannah some pie and ice cream to lift her spirits. Alannah has sunk into a state of melancholy, deeply longing for a mother and sisters she hasnât thought of in thousands of years. Her memories now flicker between Earth in the 19th century and her new domain of Crystal City, which, in Earth time, seems to be around the 139th century. What has happened to her family? What has become of Earth? Who is Alannah, truly? Are Alannah of Earthâs past and Alannah of Crystal City even the same person? Is this all a dream? Is it some kind of joke?
"Sherina. The diner is empty. Come sit with me. I need to talk."
"Of course, Sugar. Whatever you need, Iâm here for you. I know how tough this is. Iâve seen many go through it. Youâll piece it all together soon, Iâm certain," Sherina says as she sits down with Alannah.
"Tell me aboutâthis. Where are we, really? What is this place, Crystal City? I vaguely recall arriving here, and you were there to greet me and help me get this job. But it was all different thenâhorses and wooden buildings, not this modern city of glass it has become. Why didnât I notice any of this before? When did it all change?" Alannah asks, her face etched with deep concern.
"Baby, you were lost in your forgetfulness. Thatâs common around here. Most of us were in that state until the great awakening. Then many of us started to remember, and lately, with all the news about the planet being prepared for repopulation, itâs been nonstop on the news. The customers and other workers have been talking about it constantly too. But you, Alannah, would just zone out and go about your work as if nothing was happening. Thatâs when I knew we had to get you into reconstitution therapy to recover your memory. Iâm sorry itâs been such a shock to you."
"To answer your questions, Crystal City is what we call a domain, a perceptual bubble where we can experience life in this form. When you arrived, it was the late 19th century on Earth, and this town was designed to reflect that era because thatâs all we knew. As newcomers kept arriving, the town evolved with the progress they brought. It gradually transformed from wood buildings and dirt roads to paved walkways, steel buildings, and hover cars floating above us. Our physical form here is the same as the one we had on Earth, manifested in this dimensional framework we call level 5."
"This framework has additional dimensions that the Earth framework lacks. Here, itâs much easier to manifest our thoughts into formâa level of manifestation nearly impossible on Earth. To experience life there, you must be born into a physical form as an infant and live as that entity. Thereâs a process weâve developed for this. When you undergo it, you gradually forget your prior existence and adopt that form as your own. When you leave that form, typically because it dies, you manifest here in the same form because thatâs what you knowâitâs who and what you have become."
"So this is Heaven? Are we spirits?" Alannah asks.
Perhaps indirectly, your spiritual core remains the same, yet you are just as physical here as you were on Earth, existing within a different dimensional structure. Many on Earth believed that upon the end of their lives there, they, or their spiritual essence, would journey to one of two destinations: either a Heaven of unending joy or a Hell of ceaseless torment. What they didn't realize is that there are actually thousands of places to go, and this realm is simply one of them.
Realms of unending joy and realms of ceaseless torment exist, and souls can manifest in those places if they believe they belong there. However, most of us find ourselves somewhere in between, as that is the appropriate place for us based on our level of conscious development and the kind of life we wish to experience. For a reason you no longer recall, you chose to come here, and I am certain you had a valid reason.
Few of us actually recall leaving our physical body on Earth and arriving here. Most of us simply find ourselves here with little to no memory of our past lives on Earth and continue living our lives here as if nothing came before. We call this a veil of forgetfulness, and for most of us, it is beneficial. It shields us from the melancholy you are currently experiencingâmissing loved ones we have left behind or yearning to reunite with others who have chosen different realms.
Although other dimensional structures exist within which we could reside, this one, which we call level 5, is where we go between our journeys to Earth. Our life form evolved on Earth, which is the source of our physical form, our origin, our home, and the place we return to when we leave level 5. While a few ascend to higher levels, most of us, after some rest, relaxation, and a recharging of our essential energies, return for another lifetime on Earth.
Then everything changed. There was a great cataclysm on Earth, one that we refer to as the Great Influx. At that time, within just a few short minutes, all lifeâevery living thing on Earth and throughout the entire solar systemâdied, extinguished in an instant. Since that time, everything has been different, and all the rules have changed.
One of the most significant changes is that we now need our memories back. Forgetting where we came from and then returning to Earth after a brief stay here was acceptable before. However, after the Influx, there was no Earth to return to. Without life there, it became invisible to us, and we could not locate it. We now live here permanently. Therefore, it is essential for us to remember who and what we are and why we are here so that we can progress with our lives. Otherwise, we become stuck, as you have been, simply reliving the same day repeatedly, waiting to return to a life on a planet that no longer exists.
Fifteen years ago, a group of individuals from the Penny Lake and Powder Junction realms embarked on a joint mission to rediscover Earth and make some fundamental adjustments to our domains so that we could prepare Earth for repopulation. Those adjustments led to the great awakening, where many of us began to spontaneously recall who we were and why we were here. Others, like yourself, lost in their forgetfulness, required some assistanceâreconstitution therapyâto lift the veil. That is what you have just experienced."
"Alright, now for the challenging part," Alannah says, mustering her courage to ask the tough questions. "Pick up that magazine over there, the one with The Four on the cover."
"Okay, Sweetie, I got it. What's about them? Those are the guys I was just talking about who rediscovered Earth. They're on the news all the time these days."
"Do you see the tall guy in the middle?"
"Yes, that's John from Penny Lake. He's like the grandfather of the group. What do you want to know about him?"
"Everything."
"Well, let's see. As I understand it, he arrived just before the turn of the 20th century, Earth time. He was training with the domain host for Penny Lake to become a host and manage his own domain. Then, in the 22nd century, Earth time, the Great Influx occurred, and that changed everything. Some domains doubled or tripled their members overnight. It was chaos."
"During the Great Influx, one of the children who arrived at Penny Lake was a fifteen-year-old girl named Sally. She and John formed a father-daughter bond. Sally, along with her boyfriend, discovered the missing planet Earth, determined what had happened, and devised a way to restore it. Their adjustments to the dimensional frameworks revived life on the planet and triggered the Great Awakening. As a result, they gained widespread fame. That was about fifteen years ago. Sally and her boyfriend, now divorced, have a teenage daughter known as Princess Penelope. Recently, Sally adopted another teenager, an Aboriginal girl who serves as the ambassador to those called The First Ones.
We call her Princess Anahere. The media refers to them as princesses because domains like this one and Capitol City have embraced this family as their unofficial royal family. They are extremely popular and very famous here. Many magazines focus entirely on the lives of the two princess girls, and they have a substantial circulation.
"Do you think any of them will ever come here?"
"I'm not sure. That could be an issue for us if they visit, given our privacy laws. In Capitol City, they're swarmed by media and paparazzi taking photos and videos. That behavior is illegal here. Approaching someone uninvited could lead to arrest and jail time. Our discreteness protocol is essentially our core principle. Despite their popularity, I'm not sure if our people could resist bothering them if they come. We'll see if it happens. So, why all the interest in them?""
"Well, it turns out that John of Penny Lake is my dad."
"What? Really? Oh my gosh! Seriously? Wow, girl, you could be famous too. That's incredible news. So, why the glum expression?"
"When I first realized he was my father, I was overwhelmed with feelings of hatred, pain, and resentment. I despise that man, and I donât know why. Thatâs why I hoped none of them would come here. He canât anyway, since heâs a man, but Iâm not sure how Iâd react to the girls, considering Iâm basically a relative. Itâs a lot of complicated emotions, and I donât think I can handle them right now."
"I wouldnât worry too much about it. Even if they visit Crystal City, itâs unlikely theyâd come to our diner. You should head home and get some rest. Things will get easier in a few days as your memory gradually returns. Your shift starts at 6 AM. Donât be late!"
In her apartment, Alannah tosses and turns, unable to find restful sleep. New memories flood in, especially through her dreams. In one dream, she recalls her mother describing herself as a double Indian. Her maternal grandmother was an Indian from India, and her maternal grandfather was a Native American, also called an Indian in those days due to a mistake by ancient explorers. So, she was a double Indian. These ethnic labels now seem trivial. What difference could they possibly make? Alannah finally drifts into a few minutes of peaceful sleep when her phone rings. Still half-asleep, she knocks it onto the floor while trying to answer and stumbles in the dark to find it. Itâs Sherina on the line.
"Girl! Get your ass down here in a hurry. You're not going to believe what is going on here."
"Huh? My shift doesn't start for hours. Why are you calling me now?"
"Iâm serious. You need to get down here now. You must have some kind of powers or be a prophet. You wonât believe whoâs sitting right where you were earlier, eating the exact same pie and ice cream."
"Sherina, this better be good. What the hell are you talking about?"
"Princess Anahere. Thatâs what Iâm talking about. Sheâs in the diner right now, sitting exactly where you were just a few hours ago, eating the same pie and ice cream from the same pie plate and ice cream bucket. This canât be a coincidence. This is destiny. Get your skinny self down here right now! You have to see this!"
"What?! Princess Anahere? Oh my gosh! I think this is a really bad idea, but Iâll be there in a flash. You know you could go to jail just for making this call, right?"
"Yes, but I also know you ain't gonna tell. Hurry your ass up before she leaves."
Alannah steps off the bus a block away and quickly dashes to the back entrance instead of using the front door. A dozen curious onlookers are gathered at the back of the kitchen, peering at Princess Anahere through a crack in the door. Sherina is hushing them to prevent the Princess from noticing the crowd.
"Good. You're here" Sherina whispered. "You have the floor. I'll sit back here and watch."
"Are you serious? I canât go out there!" Alannah whispered back.
""Destiny is calling you, sister. Go for it!" Sherina whispers, handing Alannah the order pad.
Alannah stands frozen behind the counter, trying to appear calm, hoping Princess Anahere doesnât notice her flushed face and sweaty palms. Suddenly, her anxiety vanishes. The Princess is crying, tears streaming down her face, her hands and legs trembling uncontrollably. In a surge of empathetic understanding, Alannahâs heart softens. She thinks to herself, Oh my God, the Princess is experiencing the same thing I am. Thatâs what I looked like sitting in that same booth just hours ago. Maybe this is destiny. Filled with confidence, Alannah approaches the table.
"Is there anything I can get you miss? I just started my shift." Alannah says.
"No ma'am. I'm fine." Anahere responds.
Alannah returns behind the counter, feeling proud of herself, but suddenly freezes as her anxiety surges back. Another figure, who has been shadowing Princess Anahere from the darkness, steps into the diner. Itâs Princess Penelope. Penelope slides into the booth next to Anahere, and they embrace, weeping together.
Both of them? Alannah thinks to herself. Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no, itâs both of themâat my table! What if they order something else? What if I trip and fall? What if I wet myself? What if I get a runny nose? Oh God, if you exist anywhere in this world, I need help now. I know Penelope is going to order something, and Iâll walk out there, fall flat on my face, and then wet myselfâI just know it.
The two young girls cry for a while, then talk and laugh. Princess Anahere tosses a few coins to Princess Penelope, who, as Alannah dreaded, signals her to come take an order. The fear of an anticipated event is often worse than the event itself. Alannah approaches the table, takes the order, and returns behind the counter without tripping, wetting herself, or experiencing any nasal mishaps. She scoops a generous double portion of ice cream, serves it to the Princess, and returns safely behind the counter without any humiliating incidents, all while hearing hushed whispers from the back room and wishing they would be quiet. Whew! Mission accomplished.
The calm lasts only a moment before fear grips Alannahâs heart again. Princess Penelope, who had barely noticed her before, suddenly turns and locks eyes with Alannah, then whispers something to Princess Anahere. Anahere grabs the ticket, reading Alannahâs name written on it. Both girls then stare directly into Alannahâs eyes. Alannah stands frozen, unable to speak or move, but fortunately showing no outward emotion. Holy heck! They recognized me, she thinks. How could they possibly know? Unable to hear their conversation, she distinctly sees them mouth the name John multiple times by reading their lips. They know! They know who I am and that Iâm Johnâs daughter! What can I do? Nothing! All I can do is stand here like a statue and wait for destiny to crush me like a brittle twig.
The two girls leave a few coins on the table, sparing Alannah the stress of having to settle the bill herself. Then, hand in hand, they walk out of the diner. As they leave, Alannah can't help but notice that both girls intentionally avoid looking at her. Good, she thinks. I don't want to talk to them, and they clearly don't want to talk to me. Maybe they wonât tell Dad who they saw. But someday, I know Iâll get that phone callâsummoning me to Penny Lake for an audience with Dad. I just hope Iâm ready when it happens... and I hope it doesnât happen too soon. Itâs going to take a lot of getting used to.
After all the drama has settled, Alannah asks Sherina for another day off. There's a lot to process, a lot to reflect on. I guess Iâm really unstuck now, Alannah thinks to herself. I wanted to move forward instead of being trapped in the same day over and over, but I didnât expect things to change this quickly. Itâs been a bit too much for one day. Today, Iâm hoping absolutely nothing happens. Tomorrow, then, will be the first day of my new lifeâand the first thing Iâm going to do is find Elina.
Calm now, confident and unafraid of whatever destiny may bring, Alannah sits in a booth at an all-night diner, in the heart of a domain called Crystal Cityâone of thousands of other domains drifting in the middle of who-knows-whereâand enjoys some pie and ice cream.
Alannah waits quietly at the bus stop. Only a few days ago, she stood here, trapped in a timeless void, with no past and a future that felt like a repeat of yesterday. Her once-dull, unfocused eyes now shine with excitement, eagerly taking in a world brimming with possibilities. Today, sheâs heading back to the small clinic just outside the city for a follow-up on her reconstitution therapy. That first visit was filled with fear, but now Alannah is thrilled to return.
The bus rises to its cruising altitude, about 100 feet above the pedestrian path, and picks up speed. As the cityscape glides past her window, Alannah reflects on how much has changed. When she first arrived in Crystal City, it was just a short row of wooden buildings along a dirt road. Now, itâs a bustling metropolis, alive with people hurrying about their lives.
Alannah thinks about those still trapped, like she once was, in a cycle of forgetfulness, reliving the same day endlessly. She considers starting a mission to free these lost souls from their temporal prisons. But today, her mind is on her sister, Elina, whom she misses deeply. The bus finally reaches its last stop, and Alannah steps off, practically skipping down the cobblestone path toward a quaint gated cottage.
Alannah checks her appointment slip to confirm sheâs at the right place and time. She is. âWelcome, my sister,â Maureen greets her warmly, as she does all her patients. âI can see the progress in your therapy just by the sparkle in your eyes. You donât need to say a word. How can I help you today? Do you want to search for more people from your past? Need more sketches to help you remember them?â
âNo, thank you, Maureen,â Alannah replies. âI have plenty of sketches. I need more than picturesâI want to touch them, feel them, hug them, kiss them, hold them close. During my last session, you mentioned you might have an address for my sister, Elina. Sheâs the one I miss most. You said sheâs like me, alone, with no other family. Thatâs what I want to focus on todayâfinding Elina.â
âMy goodness, Alannah,â Maureen says, impressed. âYouâre my most advanced patient. It usually takes months, even years, for someone to reach this stage of seeking lost loved ones. But I must warn you: you may not find what you expect, and you need to be ready for disappointment. Are you prepared for that? It could be painful.â
A hint of fear creeps into Alannahâs heart as she asks, âWhat kind of disappointment? You mean I might not find her?â
âItâs more complex than that,â Maureen explains. âWe might not locate her at all, or we could find her domain but be unable to enter it. Even if we do get inside, we might still not find her. And finding her could be the easy part. She might not recognize you, or she might not want anything to do with you. In the worst cases Iâve seen, people find their loved ones, bring them back, and then their lives get tangled up in ways they never imagined. Thereâs a real risk of heartbreak. Do you still want to go forward?â
âAbsolutely,â Alannah says with an eager smile. âMy life has been so dull for so long that any complication would be a welcome change. Elina was always complex and hard to figure out, so Iâm used to that. Letâs do it!â
âAlright then, weâll do it!â Maureen says, catching Alannahâs enthusiasm. âFirst, Iâll draw a quick sketch to focus my mind and guide us toward Elina.â She grabs a small pad, sketches a face, and hands it to Alannah for approval.
âYes, thatâs the Elina I remember,â Alannah confirms, nodding at the sketchâs accuracy.
Maureen starts a second sketch and passes it to Alannah. âIâm confused,â Alannah says, frowning. âThis is an elderly woman. Whoâs this?â
âAh,â Maureen replies gently. âI warned you that you might not find what you expect. You left Earth at 27, and now you look about 30. Elina left Earth at 75, and I sense sheâs kept that form. Your dream of running around Capitol City with your little sister, having fun adventures, might not happen. Sheâs an elderly woman now, and you may not have much in common. Do you still want to continue?â
âUgh, I hadnât thought of that,â Alannah admits. âBut you donât know Elina. Sheâd probably love hitting the bars and shopping for clothes at 75 just as much as someone whoâs 25. So letâs keep going.â
âI see youâre planning to bring her here and do things that cost a lot of money,â Maureen says, looking concerned. âDo you have the means to support that?â
âHa!â Alannah laughs. âI just found this out myself, but Iâm actually pretty wealthy. For yearsâlonger than I can rememberâI just worked and slept. I paid my bills, and whatever credits I had left went into the bank. With interest, Iâve got more than enough to take care of Elina and anyone else I might find.â
âThatâs great to hear,â Maureen says with a wide smile. âMaybe when youâre back, we can talk about a loan to expand my clinic!â They both laugh.
After a brief meditation, Maureen jots down some notes. âHereâs what I see, Alannah. As I mentioned before, Elina is still herself, in the form she had when she left Earth. But hereâs where it gets strange. Elina is a unique soul. Weâre all beings of consciousness who took physical form on Earth, most recently as humans. As consciousness, weâre infinite, part of the All That Is. But weâre not aware of that infinityâour awareness is like a small bubble within consciousness, the âIâ that you know as yourself.
âOn Earth, at level 3 of existence, weâre inside a larger bubble that holds the entire universe and others that are out of phase with our Earth. Here, where the dimensional density is lighter, our bubbles of awareness are smaller, and we can create many different realities, unlike the single reality weâre stuck with on Earth. This has been common knowledge since the great awakening.
âWhat we donât fully understand yet are the domain managersâthose whose bubble of awareness, their domain, hosts many other souls manifesting as humans or other forms. Thatâs still mostly a mystery. We do know that domain hosts, like the one for Crystal City, are usually highly evolved beings with long histories across many lives and realities.â
âOkay, Iâm still new to this, but I think I get the basics,â Alannah says. âMy boss at the diner explained some of it. So what does this have to do with Elina? What kind of domain is she in?â
âThatâs the odd part,â Maureen replies. âElina is alone, but not like you. Youâre alone, without family, in a domain with millions of souls. Elina is alone in a domain of one. Sheâs the domain manager, the host. That suggests sheâs a highly evolved being. Normally, beings like her attract others to share their domain. But sheâs alone. Thatâs whatâs strange.â
âBelieve me, Elina has always been a little odd,â Alannah says with a laugh. âSo Iâm not surprised sheâs still an outsider, even in this existence. Go on, I sense you have more to say about her unusual behavior.â
âYes, I do,â Maureen replies. âI feel that her domain is a dark one, a Hades-class, like her own personal hell. Elina has all the traits of an enlightened being, and such beings donât usually create their own torment. This is very strange. Because itâs so unusual, Iâm not sure itâs safe for you to visit her. If, for instance, sheâs lost her sanity and sheâs the host of her domain, thereâs a risk you might struggle to leave once youâre inside. Are you sure you want to take that chance?â
âHmm, thatâs a bit frightening,â Alannah admits. âBut itâs something I have to do. If Elinaâs in trouble, I need to see whatâs going on. She might need help. Maybe I should bring someone more experienced along. Are you free?â she asks with a smile.
Maureen grins widely. âI was just wondering how I could tag along. This sounds like an intriguing adventure. Let me grab my things, and weâll get started.â
Alannah and Maureen head back into town to catch a transport to Elinaâs domain. Maureen isnât entirely sure of the coordinates, and theyâll need to set up a trans-dimensional conduit to enter, unless the domain is sealed. If itâs blocked, they might not get in at all.
âSo, Maureen,â Alannah asks, âwhen we go to Elinaâs domain, are we basically stepping inside her mind?â
âYou could think of it that way,â Maureen replies. âA domain is a part of an infinite expanse that forms into a region of awareness where a local space-time can exist, and we can manifest within it. We donât fully understand how it worksâitâs like digesting food; it just happens naturally, and we donât need to think about it. So saying itâs âin her headâ or not isnât really the point. It just exists.â
âDo you think she knows weâre coming?â Alannah asks.
âShe might, but I doubt it,â Maureen says. âSheâll definitely know when we arrive.â
The two leave the bus station and head to the transport station. Maureen has booked a transport, and Alannah covers the fare. âWow,â Alannah says, âI just realized this is the first time Iâve ever left Crystal City. Iâm a little nervous.â
The transport zooms toward the edge of Crystal City and then stops. The pilot and co-pilot are adjusting equipment. âWeâre calibrating the TDC, maâam,â the co-pilot says. âItâll just take a moment. The coordinates you gave us are tricky to lock onto, so please bear with us.â
âWhat do you think weâll find in there?â Alannah asks Maureen.
âItâs hard to say,â Maureen replies. âThese domains can be anything their host imagines. Hades-class domains are usually unpleasant, created as places of torment for souls who feel they deserve punishment. This might not be enjoyable at all.â
âMaâam,â the pilot interrupts, âwe had trouble finding an entry point because the domain was too hot. A cooler spot has appeared, but we canât enter directly. We can activate the TDC and dock alongside, and youâll have to walk from there. Are you sure you want to go in? We might not be able to get you back out.â
âWeâll be fine,â Alannah says confidently. âI donât know how I know, but I just do. And she knows weâre hereâthatâs why the cool spot appeared. Weâll be okay.â
The hovercraft approaches a swirling vortex at the edge of Crystal Cityâs domain and opens its side door. On the other side is a rocky pathway with cool water flowing over it. Beyond, a deep red glow lights up the entire domain.
âAre you ready?â Alannah asks Maureen, seeking a bit of reassurance.
âAs ready as Iâll ever be,â Maureen replies. âLetâs do this!â
They carefully step out of the craft onto the rocky path. As they start walking, the TDC vortex and the craft disappear behind them. Theyâre alone in a barren landscape, like a fresh lava flow, with fire and hot rocks all around except for the cool spot where they stand. As they move forward, cool water rises from the ground, keeping the path safe for them to continue.
âSee, I told you sheâs here,â Alannah says. âHow else could this be happening? Weâd have burned up by now.â
âIt might be automatic,â Maureen says, âbut I think youâre right. Sheâs welcoming us into her domain. Letâs see where this path takes us.â She gestures for Alannah to follow.
For over an hour, they follow the winding path through a scorched desert and into a dense forest of oddly shaped boulders. Eventually, they reach a clearing. In the center is a table and chair, where a small elderly woman sits, surrounded by stacks of books, papers, and magazines. Sheâs hunched over, reading a newspaper. When she finishes a page, she tosses it into a nearby pool of lava, where it burns instantly. The two approach cautiously until theyâre right in front of her. Elina doesnât look up. She simply says, âOkay, Alannah. Youâre here. What do you want?â
âI want to tell you how much I love you, how much I miss you, and I want to catch up on all the years weâve lost,â Alannah says. âPut that paper down and look at me. I want to see your face.â
âStill bossy after all these years, huh?â Elina replies, looking up at Alannah. âHave a seat, girls.â Two chairs appear, and Alannah and Maureen sit down. âSo, whoâs your friend, Alannah? Is she one of your lovers from that women-only domain you live in?â
âHer name is Maureen, and sheâs not my lover,â Alannah clarifies. âI donât have any lovers, and our domain isnât what youâre implying. Itâs all women, but that doesnât mean weâre all romantic with each other just because we live there.â
âYeah? Whatever works for you,â Elina says. âI love you too, and I miss you too. Our storyâs simple: weâre both dead. Now why donât you two go back to your womenâs world and have a nice life?â
âIâm not dead, and neither are you,â Alannah insists. âWe have a lot to catch up on, Elina. And just because youâre appearing as an old woman here, Iâm still your big sister, and Iâm not leaving until I get some answers.â She stares at her sister with a determination that wonât accept refusal.
âSo the only way to get rid of you is to answer your silly questions?â Elina says. âFine, go ahead and ask. But you might not like the answers, so be careful what you ask for.â
âAlright,â Alannah begins. âFirst, how did you know where I live? How did you know we were coming? And why on earth are you in this hell?â
âI sensed you coming,â Elina explains. âWhen your transport arrived, they announced where it was from. Iâve read about your domain in the papers. And Iâm in hell because thatâs where everyone thinks I belong.â
âWho thinks that? Not me,â Alannah says. âIâve always known you as the most sensitive and caring person. Why do you think you belong in hell?â
âEveryone except you, then. Big deal,â Elina says bitterly. âTry being caring and sensitive in a world full of fearful, hateful people and see how far it gets you. You get used, trampled, and damned to hell. Trust me, I know.â
âElina, thereâs no one else here but you,â Alannah points out. âYouâre creating this hell. Maureen says youâre a highly evolved being who could manifest a paradise. Why choose hell?â
âIâm alone now, sure,â Elina admits. âBut it wasnât always like that. There used to be many others here, lots of them. Theyâre gone nowâgraduated, you know.â
âGraduated?â Alannah asks. âHow do you graduate from hell?â
âSame as graduating from anything else,â Elina says. âYou learn your lessons, take a test, and if you pass, you move on. Itâs not complicated.â
âSo you turned your hell into a school?â Alannah asks, surprised.
âIsnât that what hellâs supposed to be?â Elina snaps. âDid I mess that up too? Are you here to judge me and tell me how I got everything wrong?â
âNo, not at all,â Alannah reassures her. âI think turning hell into a place where people can graduate is wonderful. Itâs exactly the kind of thing my caring, loving sister would do. So why are you still here? Why havenât you graduated?â
âI canât graduate because I canât pass the first test,â Elina says quietly.
âWhat test is that?â Alannah asks.
âThe one where you accept guilt and take responsibility for your sins,â Elina explains. âIâve never accepted that Iâm guilty of anything. I havenât sinned, not in any way Iâd call a sin. So, since I have no sins to feel guilty about, I canât accept the guilt, and I canât pass the test.â
âThatâs nonsense, Elina!â Alannah exclaims. âYouâre making this all up! Create something better for yourself.â
âIâm used to it,â Elina says with a shrug. âI like it this way. Iâve got my books, magazines, and papers to keep up with whatâs happening in other domains. Itâs all pretty foolish, but it keeps me entertained.â
âTell me how you ended up here, Elina,â Alannah urges. âWhy did you choose to create a hell?â
âIt wasnât exactly my choice,â Elina says. âMost of my life, people told me Iâd burn in hellâusually right after some woman noticed her husband was much happier after visiting me. A few times, I was called Satan himself in the form of a woman. Even my own kids said I was evil and ruined their lives. When I died, I thought all that was behind me. Everyone was crying, saying they loved me. So I headed straight for the pearly gates, expecting to walk right in. But then I had this life review, and all those women and their husbands went on about how I destroyed their marriages and tore their families apart, saying I didnât belong in their precious heaven. So I created this place instead.â
âPearly gates? Iâve heard about them, but Iâve never been to a domain like that. Does it really exist?â Alannah asks.
âShe was a traditionalist,â Maureen interjects. âYou became religious later in life, didnât you, Elina?â
âYeah, I suppose so,â Elina replies. âI started going to church, mostly for the kids and grandkids. I heard all about the afterlife, heaven, the pearly gatesâthe whole deal. But Iâm glad they didnât let me in. I wouldnât have been happy there. Iâm content here. Iâve found my peace.â
âWhere do you get all these books and things?â Alannah asks.
âThey appear here as soon as theyâre printed in other domains,â Elina explains. âThatâs how I keep up with things. Iâve thought about adding video, but I have plenty of time, so reading is enough.â
âWhere do you live, sleep, or eat? All I see is this chair and table in the middle of nowhere,â Alannah says.
âI donât eat, sleep, or need anything else,â Elina says. âI just sit here and read. Thatâs all I require. I already have everything I need.â
âElina, come on! Iâm your sister, remember? I know you,â Alannah insists. âThis is nonsense. You deserve better. Iâm getting you out of here. Somehow, weâre going to leave, and youâre coming to live with me.â
âThereâs a lot you donât understand, Alannah,â Elina says. âI might ruin things for you in your domain, just like I did on Earth. Youâre better off leaving me here. Iâm happy. Go home and be happy too. Besides, I canât leaveâI canât pass the test.â
âThen confess some small sin, take responsibility, and letâs get out of this hell, okay?â Alannah urges.
âI havenât sinned,â Elina says firmly.
âYes, you have,â Alannah counters. âYou stole my makeup and then broke it. Remember?â
âThat wasnât a sin,â Elina says. âYou all deserved it.â
âWhat? How did we deserve it?â Alannah asks, surprised.
âWe were only fourteen months apart, and I was already more outgoing than you,â Elina explains. âThere was no reason we couldnât get makeup at the same time. Mom deliberately favored you and rubbed it in my face, saying I couldâve had some too if I wasnât so bad. I wasnât badâI tried so hard to please her, but nothing worked. She blamed me for everything, punished me just for existing. If anything went wrong or she was in a bad mood, it was my fault. When I finally stood up to her, she got angrier, even making up lies to tell Dad. She lied to you too, so youâd hate me. So yeah, I broke your makeup, but it wasnât about you. It was better than the other things I was thinking. That wasnât a sin, Alannahâit was the only justice I could find.â
âI didnât realize you resented her so much,â Alannah says softly.
âI didnât hate her,â Elina clarifies. âI loved her deeply and tried every way I could to show it. I cried myself to sleep thinking of ways to reach her heart. But something was wrong with herâsome deep fear she projected onto me, and I could never understand why.â
âForget Mom, then,â Alannah says. âWhat about Louis, the boy I liked? I shared my deepest secret with you, and you used it against me. You picked him out of all the boysâany of whom you couldâve hadâand I found you two in the woods doing⊠whatever it was you were doing. That was a sin. Own up to that one.â
âI canâtâit wasnât a sin,â Elina says. âI was trying to help you. I talked to Louis in town and told him you liked him so you could get together. He said we needed to discuss something and suggested the woods for privacy. Then he told me about all the girls heâd been with and how he thought I was beautiful and wanted me instead of you. He started grabbing me, kissing me, and I thought if I didnât go along, he might hurt me or worse. Louis was trouble, Alannah, and I saved you from him. I couldnât tell you the truth because youâd have told Dad, and Dad wouldâve killed him. I kept it to myself to protect everyone. So I canât confess it as a sinâit wasnât one.â
âI didnât know,â Alannah says, her voice heavy with regret. âIâm so sorry, Elina. Why didnât you tell me when we were older?â
âBecause you didnât get older, remember? You died,â Elina says. âYou got married in 1875 and moved to San Francisco in 1877. I moved to Denver in 1878 with my husband. Those were busy years, and we planned to visit once we settled and had kids. Then Mom and Dad vanished. Letters stopped coming, and ours were returned. Neighbors said Mom died suddenly, and Dad packed up and moved north without leaving an address. Brionna, the wealthy one whose husband went into banking, went back in 1881 to look for Dad but found nothing. In 1882, you died. I never got the chance to talk to you as adults, so a lot went unsaid.â
âUntil now,â Alannah says. âWow, that explains so much. Iâd forgotten almost everything from those days. Now I understand why I have issues with Dad. I remember nowâwe werenât even sure if Mom died naturally or if he killed her and left town. Brionna said he burned her body on a funeral pyre with all her things, even our letters. Anything tied to her, he burned. Then he vanished without a trace, never meeting his grandkids or anything. After we leave here, I think we should find Dad and learn what really happened. If Iâve learned anything today, itâs that thereâs usually another side to the story.â
"That would be nice, except I can't leave."
âOh, come on, Elina. You still need to take responsibility for your sins,â Alannah says. âWhat about those married men you were with? You were married too, werenât you? Are you going to say that wasnât a sin?â
âI did what I had to do,â Elina replies. âWe moved to Denver a couple of years after it became the state capital, and the city was growing fast. My husband, who only knew logging and milling, tried working in the mines but couldnât earn enough to support us. He took jobs in warehouses and stores, then got caught up in a movement to unionize workers, which caused trouble. Then he got sick and could barely work at all.
We were scraping by until we werenât, so I took a job waiting tables in a saloon. I had two babies to feed, so I did what was necessary. Luckily, my body stayed youthful after having kids, like when I was sixteen. I was proud of my beauty, but it was a curse. To keep my job, I had to do things with the bosses, then their friends. I was passed around like a toy. Eventually, they sold my services to customers for money, and all I got was my wages and maybe a small tip. I couldnât take it anymore and quit, but there were no other jobs I could do.
Men kept coming, offering moneyâlots of it. So, like it or not, that became my work. I had a sick husband and two babies to care for, so I did it. I was good at it, too. I showed those men what it meant to be with a real woman. Soon, I had too many clients, so I hired other girls to work with me. Before long, I was contracting with saloons to provide girls for their customers. I trained them wellâthey could make a man feel like a god. But the city turned against me, mostly the women. The men called us evil but didnât say much since most had used our services or hoped to.
Those women shouldâve thanked us. Theyâd taken good men and ruined them with their immaturity, and we showed those men how to treat a woman right. Those bitches were swooning with the quivers like they had never felt before after we got their men trained in the ways of pleasing a woman. Their wives were thrilled after we taught their husbands how to please them. I did what I had to do, and I did it well. I kept my family fed and my husband alive the only way I knew how. Thatâs not a sin, Alannah. Thatâs using the talents God gave me. I canât confess it as a sin because it isnât.â
âIâm so sorry, Elina,â Alannah says, tears streaming down her face. âI had no idea you went through such awful things. I knew you and Mom didnât get along, but I didnât realize it was this bad. And the things you had to do to surviveâI canât imagine. Iâm proud of you, though, for getting through it and, as you always do, turning a terrible situation into something meaningful. But that was on a planet thatâs been gone for ages. There hasnât been a human there in over twelve thousand years.
Donât you think itâs time to stop being a victim of a dead world? We might repopulate Earth soon, or somewhere elseâyouâve probably read about it in your papers. Wouldnât your time be better spent preparing for a new life instead of reliving past sins? This whole idea of buying your way out of hell by confessing some made-up sin is absurd. You made these rules, not God. So change them. Forgive yourselfâyouâre the only one judging you. Come home with me. Letâs build a future instead of staying stuck in a past thatâs gone forever.â
âElina, if I may, I think I can help you and Alannah find a solution,â Maureen says.
âGo ahead, therapist lady. Letâs see what youâve got,â Elina replies.
âThank you,â Maureen says. âIâve listened closely to your conversation, and it reminds me of my own past when I was very religious and worried about sin. I tried to avoid it but always fell short. I finally made peace with sin by understanding it in a way that fit my beliefs. Though I no longer see God or sin that way, I can use what I learned to help today. Let me propose some definitions to see if they work here. I define sin as deliberately breaking Godâs law. I define repentance as turning away from that violation and choosing to follow Godâs law. Do those definitions sound fair?â
"So, if I may, let me try a few of my definitions and see how they will fit in this situation. I define sin as the deliberate violation of Gods law. I define repentance as the turning away from the deliberate violation and then making the deliberate choice to obey Gods law. Are those definitions acceptable to you?"
âThat seems about right,â Elina says.
âGood. Letâs go further,â Maureen continues. âLetâs summarize Godâs law in two words: Love and Truth. Godâs law is the law of Love and the law of Truth. How does that sound?â
âI can agree to that,â Elina nods.
âWith those definitions, we can say sin is deliberately choosing hatred over Love or falsehood over Truth,â Maureen explains. âLetâs simplify it even more: Love and Truth are Light, and their opposites are darkness. Sin is choosing darkness over Light. Can you accept that?â
âYes, maâam,â Elina says. âSo whatâs your point?â
âHereâs my point, Elina,â Maureen says. âBased on what youâve shared today, you claim you havenât sinned, and with our definitions, I agree. In every case, you chose Light over darkness, even when it was hard to see the difference. But thereâs one sin youâre committing right now. By staying in this place of punishment, when you know youâve done nothing to deserve it, youâre choosing darkness over Light. Thatâs your sin. To repent, you must choose Light over darkness, which means leaving this place. You can come with us and let this domain fade, or transform it into something other than this sad little hell.â
Elina smiled broadly and held up her hands. "Help me up girls, I haven't been out of this chair for many a year."
Alannah jumped up clapping her hands together in joy. "Elina! You passed your test?"
Elinaâs smile grows even bigger. âNo, Sweetie. You passed your test. Now letâs get out of this hell. I think we have some serious shopping to do. But first, I need your help with something. Keep holding my hands, please, and both of you focus on the image of me you rememberâthe one from your sketch. Iâve forgotten my youthful form, but you havenât. Close your eyes and concentrate. Keep them closed until I say to open them.â
The girls stand with their eyes closed for several minutes. Alannah feels a cool breeze, then hears the sounds of people and hover cars overhead. Unable to resist, she opens her eyes and sees a stunningly beautiful young woman in her mid-twenties standing before her. Theyâre in a park in a city, across from a familiar all-night diner.
âWelcome home, Sister,â Alannah says, tears of joy flowing freely. âThereâs a shop right across the street. Letâs get you out of that old dress. Thenâitâs party time!â
Alannah and Elina quickly changed out of their uniforms and prepared for an evening out in the city. Tonight, they plan to dine in Capitol City and then explore the town for entertainment. It has been three months since the newly transformed Elina joined Alannah in Crystal City, and their time together has been a continuous celebration. Alannah has spent a considerable amount entertaining both Elina and herself, but she considers it worthwhile and long overdue. After twelve millennia trapped in restrictive mindsets with no progress, breaking free calls for a celebration, and Alannah and Elina are embracing their freedom with enthusiasm.
Both girls are employed at the all-night diner, so their finances will gradually recover over time. For now, as long as Alannah's bank account lasts, the entertainment continues uninterrupted. Maureen, their new friend and companion in exploring the domains, is joining them for dinner.
"Wow, Maureen! What have you done?" Elina asks with a wide smile as Maureen approaches them in the restaurant.
"How do I look? Am I ready to party with you all now?" Maureen asks with an even wider smile. Age regression therapy is gaining popularity in the domains since its discovery, and Maureen is training to become a regression therapist.
"You look fantastic!" Alannah says. "You were already great to party with at 60. How old are you now?"
"I'm about 45 now," Maureen said with a laugh. "I found a relative who had a clear memory template of me at 45, and we used it for the regression, just like you used your memory to regress Elina. I'm looking for other relatives who might have a younger template, but if I stay 45 forever, that's more than fine. A 45-year-old can do anything a 35-year-old can do, and probably better." They all laughed.
After dinner, having declined offers from numerous Capitol City gentlemen, the girls danced with a few men before retreating to a quiet corner table in the bar to discuss business. "Elina and I have the next two days off from the diner," Alannah announced. "So, let's get to it. Where do we need to go to find Brionna?"
"I've located your sister Brionna in a domain set in the mid-twentieth century. She is there with several of her children. I brought a small sketch pad to draw their images for you to verify. In fact, I've already completed most of them," Maureen says as she hands Alannah and Elina a small stack of sketches.
Alannah studies the images and asks "OK. The elderly woman you have drawn. I assume this is Brionna?"
"Yes. I estimate her age at about 90 years old, probably the same as her Earth age at the time of her passing." Maureen explains.
"I've located your sister Brionna in a domain set in the mid-twentieth century. She was about 70 when I left, so sheâs had another 20 years. That makes sense, given how pampered sheâs been her whole life. I had to struggle every day just to survive, and there she is, living in luxury, enjoying the good life. Remind me to bring that up when we get there," Elina says with a grin and a laugh.
"A word of caution before we proceed. This domain is completely resistant to contact with modern domains. They are entrenched in a 1950s version of old North America and believe thatâs where they still are. Anything that challenges this illusion is either ignored or rationalized to maintain it. Brionna may recognize you as her sisters, but since your apparent age would create an anachronistic contradiction, she wonât be able to accept you as her sisters. It would shatter her illusion, and sheâll likely assume youâre someone else who resembles her sisters from when she was young," Maureen explains.
"So, Alannahâs hope for a big family reunion is unrealistic?" Elina asks.
"Likely, at least not in the way you might envision," Maureen explains. "The only way to break her out of the illusion is to present something more compelling than the illusion itself, but thatâs a challenging task."
"I might have an idea," Elina says with a mischievous smile.
"I donât recognize any of these children. They were born after I left," Alannah says as she hands the sketches to Elina.
"Yes, I recognize these children. Is this all of them? There were more than this," Elina says, looking at Maureen for additional sketches.
"This is all I believe are with her. My seeing abilities arenât perfect, so there could be more, or perhaps fewer. Weâll need to go there to confirm. If someone who isnât present is constantly on their mind, I might perceive them as being there when theyâre not, but Iâm usually quite accurate," Maureen says.
"So, youâre essentially reading her mind and extracting this information that way?" Alannah asks.
"In a way, yes," Maureen explains. "Iâm reading feelings and images from a universal field of consciousness that connects all life. My skill as a seer allows me to filter out the one voice Iâm seeking from trillions. Youâre also connected to this field, but your mind perceives it as countless voices at once, interpreting it as noise and filtering it out. I can penetrate that filter and locate a single soul amidst the noise. Few have this ability, and Iâve been fortunate to possess it."
"I know these children," Elina says, examining the sketches one by one. "This is Albert. He was always a kind boy, but perhaps a bit slow. He died in the conflict of 1917, which devastated Brionna. She also lost two older sons in the conflict in Cuba. They joined the Rough Riders at 16 against her wishes, ran away from home, and she never saw them again. According to reports, one died from a bullet, and the other from malaria. She lost two more sons around 1918 in the war in Europe."
"She was so depressed she could barely function for years, but later became active in anti-war movements, helping other mothers locate missing sons who were presumed dead but whose fates were uncertain. The women in these sketches are Elizabeth and Ruth, two of her daughters. They were still alive when I left, so I donât know how they passed."
"Thereâs one more sketch you set aside, Elina. Who is that?" Alannah asks.
Elina gives Maureen a knowing smile and says, "Maureen, you know who this last one is, donât you?"
"I believe I do," Maureen replies.
"Should we tell her?" Elina asks.
"I think we should. Sheâs strong enough to handle it," Maureen responds, smiling at Alannah.
"Alright, you two, Iâm starting to tear up. What is it? Who is it?" Alannah asks.
Elina smiles at Alannah and says, "One of these children isnât truly Brionnaâs, though she raised him until he was 16. Heâs her nephew, Thomas. Heâs your son, Alannah. The son you never met."
Tears streamed down Alannahâs face. "Oh no! I didnât even consider that. I knew I had a child but never thought about it again. Oh my goodness! What will I say to him? How will he react to me?"
"Heâll be as much a stranger to you as you are to him," Maureen explains. "If itâs easier for both of you to avoid the topic, it might be better not to mention it. He may recognize his aunt Elina, but if heâs caught in Brionnaâs illusion, he might not see her as his aunt."
The girls discussed their trip for the next day and finalized their plans. After planning, they enjoyed a midnight snack, had a few drinks, danced with a few soon-to-be-disappointed young men, and returned to Crystal City for a few hours of sleep before their new adventure.
Elina and Alannah were awakened by the apartment intercomâs chimes. Their car was waiting, but they werenât even up or dressed. Fortunately, they had prepared their clothes and travel supplies before bed. They hurriedly dressed, dashed out the door carrying their shoes, brushed their teeth while running down the hall, and spit into an ashtray as they reached the lobby. Alannah gave the driver Maureenâs address. They would stop there first before heading to Brionnaâs mysterious domain.
"Good morning, ladies," Maureen says as she enters the hovercraft, handing the driver the coordinates for Brionnaâs domain. The car ascended to cruising altitude and soon began docking at the interface of Brionnaâs domain. "Weâll have to let you off here, ladies," the driver announced. "This is a period-specific domain, and we canât bring our technology inside. In your travel pouch, youâll find currency for this era called dollars. Use them to hire transportation to your friendâs location. Have a safe trip, and contact us when you need a pickup."
The girls stepped out of the hovercraft into a foggy area separating the two domains. As the fog cleared, they found themselves on a residential street in what seemed to be a middle-class neighborhood. Some homes were newer brick structures, while others were older wooden houses. Unsure of their direction, they started walking randomly, hoping to find the town center and a cab. Spotting a cab driver dropping off a resident, they hailed him before he could leave. "Where to, ladies?" the driver asked.
"Take us to Cresida Drive," Elina said. "Iâm not sure which house, but Iâll recognize it. I never saw it myself, but Brionna described it to me repeatedly. She was thrilled about working with an architect on a custom design. Iâm certain she recreated that same house in this domain."
The cab driver gave her an odd look and said, "Alright, maâam. The fare will be about $2.25 for the three of you. Do you have enough to cover it?"
Elina laughed and said, "Yes, weâve got the fare covered. Drive on and let us know when we reach the street."
The cab navigated through streets resembling San Diego, California, from decades past. After about 20 minutes, the driver pulled over and said, "Here you are, ladies. This is Cresida Drive. Itâs not longâyou can walk and find what youâre looking for."
Elina handed the driver $3 and told him to keep the change. The girls passed several nice homes until Elina suddenly exclaimed, "Thatâs it! Thatâs the house Brionna built. It has to beâit matches her description exactly. Come on, letâs go knock on the door."
"It has a doorbell," Alannah noted. "Alright, here we go. Iâm ringing it. Letâs see what fate has in store." The doorbell echoed through the house, followed by the sound of small dogs barking and scampering across wooden floors. A man in his mid-thirties approached, paused abruptly, then exclaimed, "Oh my gosh!" as he rushed out through the screen door, closing the wooden one behind him. "Aunt Elina! What are you doing here? Oh my goodness! Is this my mom? Elina, youâve regressed!" Thomas said, giving a stunned Elina a big hug. Turning to Alannah, he added, "Hi, Mom. Itâs great to finally meet you." Alannahâs heart raced so fast she feared she might faint, clinging to Thomas for support.
"Youâre not part of this illusion, are you, Thomas?" Maureen asked.
"No, maâam. Iâm just visiting. I check on Aunt Brionna occasionally. I live in a different domain where weâre far more aware. Thatâs why I hurried out and closed the door. If you walked in, Iâm not sure how sheâd react. Besides being lost in her illusion, sheâs also a bit senile, so we need to handle this carefully. I have a carâletâs go somewhere for coffee and figure out how to proceed."
Thomas drove the girls to a drugstore with a soda fountain where they could sit, talk, and plan how to approach Brionna while catching up. "Iâm sorry for the rushed greeting, Mom. I wouldâve preferred a proper introduction, but you caught me off guard. I nearly had a heart attack seeing you at the door."
"My heart skipped a few beats too! Iâm sorry for the surprise, Thomas. I donât know what to say. I wasnât there after you were born, so I donât really know you. I want to get to know you, though, but thatâll take time. Iâm still reeling from meeting you so suddenly," Alannah said, unsure whether to laugh, cry, or flee.
"Time is something we have plenty of in these domains, Mom. Iâm sure weâll get to know each other well. So, why the sudden visit? Whatâs your mission?"
"Itâs a long story, Thomas," Alannah began. "I was trapped in a kind of zombie state for a very long time. All I did was eat, sleep, and work, with life passing me by unnoticed. I had no memories of the past or sense of a future. A few months ago, my employer insisted I undergo reconstitution therapy to break free from that state. I visited Maureen, whoâs here with us, and the therapy restored much of my memory. Iâm Alannah again, not the blank-eyed zombie I was for so long."
"The first thing I did was find Elina. Maureen and I discovered her trapped in her own personal nightmare and helped her escape. Elina and I then spent a few months traveling the domains and enjoying ourselves, and now weâve come to find Brionna. I never expected to find you, Thomas. This is an unexpected gift, and Iâm glad it happened. It seems you can help us with Brionna. Tell us about her, but first, tell us about yourself."
"Well, as you know, I arrived on Earth around the time you left. Iâm one of the fortunate few who retain memories of past experiences. Even on Earth, I recalled fragments of my life as a San Dieguito, an ancient aboriginal race that inhabited Southern California 10 to 12 thousand years before your time. I think thatâs why I was drawn to San Diego, and my constant longing to be there eventually persuaded Brionna to move from Los Angeles to San Diego. It just felt like home."
"I knew my Earth experience was all about adventure, and I was an adventurous child. That ultimately led to my death. When I learned the Rough Riders were recruiting for an invasion of Cuba, I couldnât resist. I ran away and enlisted, but I was too young and didnât know how to protect myself on the battlefield. I stood up when I should have ducked, and the next thing I knew, I was here in this domain."
"So you arrived here with your full memory?" Maureen asked. "How did that affect you? Some who come here through war carry significant trauma."
"Apparently, it wasnât my first time," Thomas said with a laugh. "Iâve been an adventurous spirit for a while, so Iâve ended up here through war more than once. I wasnât traumatized by my death, but I did carry a lot of guilt, especially for the pain I caused Brionna. Besides running away and getting killed, I brought my cousin, Brionnaâs son, with me. Charles, Brionnaâs firstborn, was my age, and we grew up like twin brothers. Brionna had several miscarriages before Charles, so he was especially precious to her."
"She married at 16 because she was pregnant, but she lost that child and several others before Charles. When I was killed in action and Charles died of malaria, Brionna was heartbroken. If not for her other children, she might have taken her own life. She was furious with us, especially me, for running off and getting ourselves killed. Charles spent a short time here before recycling back to Earth for a new life. Normally, I would have done the same, maybe as his twin again, but my guilt kept me here. I became a watcher and guide, visiting Brionna as an etheric presence, communicating through a part of her consciousness she wasnât aware of."
"So the Brionna I knew didnât realize you were there?" Elina said with a smile. "I think she did. In her letters, she mentioned seeing a ball of light once or twice and sensing a presence. In the 1920s, she began working with other mothers who lost children in wars or disasters. She became a seeker of lost souls, using psychic methods to locate missing soldiers and others lost in conflicts, floods, or storms. That was you, wasnât it, Thomas? You were her spirit guide. In my darkest moments, I also felt a loving presence. Was that you too?"
"Yes, I was there with you too, Aunt Elina. But I was just part of the group. You donât remember now, but youâre one of the ancient ones, among the first sentient beings on Earth. You have many old friends, so when I visited, I was just one of the crowd. Why you chose such a difficult life puzzled your friends, but Iâm glad you did. Youâve enriched my experience in ways I canât fully express. Brionna did glimpse me a few times, and I had to step back. People started thinking she was losing her mind with all her talk of spiritual matters. She even held sĂ©ances to contact departed spirits. So, I stayed in the background, outside her awareness, until things calmed down, then moved closer to assist her again."
"How many past lives do you remember? I can barely recall my own life on Earth, let alone earlier ones," Alannah asked.
"Mostly, I remember my life with Aunt Brionna and Uncle Pete. I get flashes from earlier lives, but not enough to form a complete history or distinguish them as separate experiences."
"So, youâve continued to guide Brionna since she arrived here? Are you still carrying guilt?" Maureen asked.
"Yes and no," Thomas replied. "I still assist Aunt Brionna, but Iâve resolved my guilt and no longer carry that burden."
"So, youâve paid your debt?" Elina asked.
"Debt?" Thomas said. "You mean like a karmic debt? Thatâs not really a thing, at least not how people think, where causing someone suffering means they must cause you equal suffering to balance it. Itâs more like a second chance. You might cause suffering through youthful, unenlightened actions, then from a more mature perspective, work to alleviate that suffering through love, sacrifice, and forgiveness. Thereâs no law requiring you to resolve suffering you caused, but itâs an effective way to grow and evolve."
"By creating loving sacrifice in these domains, Iâve grown as much, perhaps more, than I would have by recycling to Earth. My plan was to prepare Brionna to recycle with me and continue our relationship there. But before we could, Earth disappeared, and we were stuck here. I hoped the recent great awakening in these domains would have freed her from her condition, but it hasnât. Sheâs still searching for her lost children. Sheâs found some, but since Charles, Stewart, Robert, and Margaret have recycled, they no longer exist as those individuals for her to find."
"Alannah?" Elina asked. "How much do you think this has to do with our parents? Brionna was heartbroken when they vanished. She was only 17 when their letters stopped coming. At 19, she went searching for them, spending months traveling through California and Oregon looking for Dad, but she had to return because she was pregnant. I donât think she ever fully recovered from that. Then she lost Charles and Thomas in Cuba, and Stewart, Albert, and Robert in World War I. I think that deeply affected her mind. She became obsessed with finding lost loved ones."
"I think youâre right. You and I were angry with Dad for disappearing like that, but it hit Brionna the hardest. She was so young, just a teenager, and even though she was married, she still needed her parents. Losing them must have left a profound void in her soul."
"Yes," Thomas said. "Sheâs always felt incomplete. In searching for missing souls, sheâs searching for the missing parts of herself."
"Then I have a plan," Elina said. "Maureen, you mentioned that to break her out of her illusion, she needs something more compelling than the illusion itself. I think I know what that is. We need to go back to the root of it all for her. We need to find Dad."
"That might work," Maureen said. "There are no guarantees, but thereâs only one way to find out. Are you all ready for this? You have strong emotions about him too."
"Iâm scared to meet Dad," Alannah admitted. "But thatâs never stopped me before. Itâs time we do this. For my sistersâ sake, we need to do this."
"Letâs give it a try then," Thomas said, placing a few dollars on the table for their bill. "Iâll tell her youâre reporters working on a story about finding the lost and that you want to interview her. Thatâll get her talking, and you can take it from there."
"Who are these young ladies, Thomas?" Brionna asked.
"Theyâre journalists, Aunt Brionna," Thomas replied. "Theyâre researching a story about finding the lost and would like to interview you."
"Oh, yes, the newspaper girls. I think I remember you now. I knew I recognized you from somewhere. But if youâre taking pictures, I need to get my hair done first," Brionna said, concerned about her appearance.
"Weâll have plenty of time to add pictures before the story is published. For now, we just want to talk about your efforts to find the lost," Alannah said.
"Alright, then. Youâve come to the right place. Look around, and youâll see my success. Youâve already met Thomas. They told me he was killed in a war with Spain, but they were wrong or lying because I found him, and here he is. These two ladies on the sofa are my Elizabeth and my youngest, Ruth. Elizabeth was working for the government in Hawaii, and Ruth went to visit her. Ruth was thrilled to see the island. Then the Japanese sent planes with bombs, and their building was destroyed. They were presumed dead, but here they are. Standing in the doorway is my shy boy, Albert. I received a letter saying he was killed in action in Germany, but here he is, so they were wrong too. Come in, Albert, and say hello to the ladies."
Albert entered and gave Elina a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Goodness, Albert! I just told them how shy you are, and here you are kissing one of them," Brionna said, shocked.
"Itâs alright, Mom. I know this lady from a long time ago," Albert said with a big smile and a wink at his aunt Elina.
"Probably from school?" Brionna said. "Thomas, get some chairs for the ladies so they donât have to stand. Thatâs my success story. Iâm still working on finding the rest of my family who are still lost, plus a long list from neighbors and friends looking for their lost ones. I do readings, you know, and often I can find out where lost people are, and they come home. Iâve been finding about one or two a week for my clients. Do you have a lost one you want to find?"
"We do, but weâll discuss that later," Alannah said. "First, for our story, we want to hear about your earliest search. We understand that when you were very young, a teenager, you went looking for your father, who had disappeared."
"I see," Brionna said, glaring at Alannah. "You want to write about my failures. You see my successes standing before you, so it would be dishonest to focus only on my failures. Promise me youâll write the whole story, or Iâll have Thomas show you the door."
"Weâll definitely write the complete story," Alannah said with a smile. "Thatâs why weâre hereâto get the full picture and see where it leads."
"Very well. I was terrified. I was 19 and had to travel alone from Los Angeles to a small settlement in northern California. I stayed with a family Iâd known since I was a baby. The old house was empty, except for some animals that had moved in. They showed me the spot by the river where Dad had burned everything. Mom died, they said, quite suddenly. She got sick one day and was gone the next. She was part Indian from India and part Native American through her father. Following tradition, Dad built a funeral pyre and burned her and all her belongings, along with everything weâd left there. He thought sheâd want to take it with her. Then, without telling anyone, he packed his few possessions and headed outânorth, they thought, but no one was certain."
"I hired a couple of men who worked with him, and we went north, searching logging settlements in California and Oregon, but no one had heard of him, and we had no pictures to show. Some said he might have gone east. Nevada, Utah, and Colorado had logging operations, which was his trade. I was running out of money and time, being pregnant, so I had to return home. I remember standing on a hill, crying, looking east into the rising sun, hands raised, hoping for a sign, a message from God, anything about his whereabouts. I got nothing. I donât think Iâve ever been sadder than when I had to turn back, knowing no more than when I started."
"Thatâs such a heartbreaking story, Brionna," Elina said. "I have a confession. Weâre more than journalists. Itâs true we came to hear your story, but we also came to help with your soul-searching. Our friend Maureen is a seer and a seeker of souls. If you work together, I believe you might discover what happened to your father. Would you like to try an experiment with us? I think it could help you find closure."
"Iâm not sure that would work. I usually work alone. What kind of experiment are you suggesting?" Brionna asked.
"Hereâs how it would work, Brionna," Maureen explained. "Weâll focus our minds on the same place, time, and person. Iâll sketch what I sense, usually a face, which will help us concentrate further. If we succeed, thereâll be a flow of knowledgeâforgotten memories or things we couldnât see beforeâthat will provide new insights. It might feel overwhelming if a lot of information comes at once, but itâs safe, and no one will be harmed."
"That doesnât sound too bad," Brionna said. "Letâs give it a try and see what happens. Thomas, help me to my table and dim the lights. Iâll do a reading on Dad, and Maureen will see what she can sense and sketch. I doubt weâll find much, though, since heâs been gone so long. Heâd be over 130 years old, so I donât think heâs hiding in the woods somewhere. It would be nice to know where he was laid to rest, though. Maybe I could visit and finally close that chapter of my life. Alright, letâs do it."
Thomas helped Brionna to her reading table and set a chair for Maureen beside her. The lights were dimmed, and the group gathered around to witness what would unfold.
"Alright, Maureen, Iâm letting my mind drift back to the places where Dad might be. Iâm sifting through my memories of him, like flipping through an old photo album, trying to pick up any lingering energy of his. Start sketching and letâs see what you come up with," Brionna said.
Maureen sketched for some time, creating a more detailed drawing than usual. She finished and handed it to Brionna.
"My goodness, Maureen, youâre talented! My memory of Dad has faded over the years, but youâve drawn him like an old photograph. Yes, thatâs definitely him. Let me seeâyouâve also drawn an axe and a water wheel. What do those mean?"
"Iâm not sure," Maureen replied. "These came from your consciousness, things you may know but arenât fully aware of. You hold this knowledge, but itâs up to you to interpret what it means."
"Alright, let me think about this. An axe and a water wheel. What could that be? Itâs not a regular axe for chopping woodâit looks like one a firefighter might use to break through a door or wall. The water wheel is like one I saw at a mill, used to power a saw. Oh my goodness, I think I understand! He didnât go to the logging fields, did he? He was too old for that. He took a job as a firefighter in a mill town, didnât he? So I searched all those logging camps for someone who was never there. Oh, wow, this is overwhelming. Iâm feeling dizzy. Thomas, hold meâIâm feeling faint."
Thomas moved his chair closer and put an arm around Brionna to steady her. Maureen explained, "This is normal, Brionna. Since weâre both seers, our abilities combined, causing a rush of insight that can make you feel dizzy or nauseous. Itâll pass in a minute or two."
"Iâm feeling better now," Brionna said. "Letâs try again, Maureen. I felt something intense before and had to pull back. I want to return to that place in our minds. If we both focus, I think we can see where he is now, where he was laid to rest. Hold my hands, Maureenâitâll help us concentrate."
Maureen and Brionna held hands and closed their eyes. Brionna described her vision: "I see him now, at least his back, walking down a road toward a lake. Heâs moving slowly, now sitting to rest. This is oddâthere are two of him. One is being loaded onto a wagon, as if heâs passed away. The other is up, walking to the lake. Iâm sensing two words: the one in the wagon is âthere,â and the one walking is âhere.â Thatâs strangeâit feels backward. I think Iâm seeing him in the afterlife, but the afterlife feels like âhereâ when it should be âthere.â Oh my, Iâm dizzy again. Hold me tight, ThomasâI feel ill. I havenât felt this way since⊠sinceâŠ"
Brionna rested her head on Thomasâs shoulder, breathing deeply to avoid fainting or getting sick. After a few minutes, her strength returned, and she stood, looking directly at Elina. "I donât think you gave me your name. You forgot to mention it, didnât you? Whatâs your name, dear?"
"M-my name?" Elina stammered.
"Donât just stand there looking confused. Iâm sure you know it. Whatâs your name?" Brionna pressed.
Elina gave Brionna a warm smile and said, "Sweetheart, my name is Elina."
"And you, young lady?" Brionna asked, turning to Alannah.
"I think youâve already figured it out, pumpkin. Iâm Alannah."
Thomas helped Brionna sit down as she felt dizzy again. "No oneâs called me pumpkin in a very long time. Yes, Iâve figured it out. I was about to say I havenât felt this ill since I died. Iâm dead, arenât I? Thatâs why youâre all here. Weâre all dead, arenât we? The reason the afterlife felt more like âhereâ than âthereâ is because âhereâ is where we are. Weâre in the afterlife, arenât we? You all knew, didnât you? Why didnât you tell me? Thomas, why didnât you tell me?"
"Iâm sorry, Aunt Brionna. I tried to tell you many times, but your state of mind wouldnât allow it. With Maureenâs and Aunt Elinaâs help, your perspective has shifted enough to understand. I wouldnât call this the afterlife, though. Itâs another life, a different domain of existence where weâre very much alive, just not on Earth as we thought. Weâve shaped this place to resemble the Earth we remember, which is why itâs easy to believe weâre still there. For some, like you, believing that made things easierâuntil now."
Reunited, the sisters talked for hours, catching up on the details of their separate lives. Alannah and Elina prepared a meal like their mother used to make, and they ate and talked late into the night. Brionnaâs house had many rooms, so the girls stayed over. The morning would mark the start of a bold new adventure, and they had much to discuss.
"Elina, your sister Alannah looks as I remember her, but you donât. Can you explain?" Brionna asked.
Elina explained, "The last time you saw me on Earth, I was 70 years old. Thatâs how I was when Maureen and Alannah found me. But it turns out our age can be regressed. Maureen is training to become a licensed age regression therapist. With her and Alannahâs help, they regressed my age to what Alannah remembered me as. For regression, you need someone close who holds a memory template of you at a certain age. We only know ourselves as our current age, so we rely on someone who hasnât seen us in a long time and remembers us from back then."
"Thatâs fascinating," Brionna said. "If weâre going to be traveling through these domains, as you call them, I could use some regression myself. This old body is worn out, and Iâm sure Thomas would tire of helping me walk everywhere. Do you think we could take a few years off, at least enough so I can walk without assistance?"
"Maureen, is that possible?" Elina asked. "Can we reduce her age a bit? I remember her at 69âshe was still quite lively then."
"I think so. We might do even better," Maureen said. "If we combine Alannahâs memory of a much younger Brionna, itâll likely average out, and we could get her back to her forties."
"That sounds perfect," Brionna said. "How does this age regression work?"
"Iâm still learning, but letâs try it. If it doesnât work, it wonât cause any harm. Weâll stand close together, arm in arm, and focus our memories on a time when you were younger. Let go of your sense of your current body, as if itâs turning into smoke or air. Imagine your identity as formless, like air that takes the shape of its container. Then allow yourself to re-form as the younger version your sisters remember."
"Letâs do it, then. Sisters, take my hands."
Brionnaâs children watched as the girls stood in a tight embrace. For a while, nothing happened. Maureen chanted softly in musical tones to align their minds on specific frequencies. Gradually, their forms blurred, almost merging into one indistinct figure. As the blurriness faded and the girls became distinct again, the children were astonished to see, instead of the frail, gray-haired woman, a young woman with soft, flowing, shoulder-length brown hair.
Brionna, brimming with energy, danced to a mirror to see her transformed self. Shocked, she turned and stared at Alannah. "Good heavens! Forty? Iâm nowhere near forty, Alannah, and only you couldâve done this. Iâm practically a child! Iâm barely developed. What have you done?"
"I guess the blending didnât work as planned," Alannah said. "I remember you best from before I moved to San Francisco, when you were about 15. You look around that age now. During the process, I thought it might be advantageous if you were 15, like two other 15-year-olds I know. That must have overridden the blending."
"Other 15-year-olds?" they all asked.
"I should explain," Alannah said. "As we discussed last night, our goal is for you to join us in finding Dad. Itâs complicated, though. Heâs involved with some very influential peopleâa royal family, where heâs the head. He has an adopted daughter whoâs like the queen of the domains. She has a daughter and an adopted daughter, known across the domains as Princess Penelope and Princess Anahere. Theyâre both about 15."
"What does this have to do with meeting Dad?" Elina asked.
"Because of his new family and their political influence in the domains, we canât just show up and say, âHey, Dad, whatâs going on?â We need to gradually re-enter his life to avoid shocking him or disrupting his new family."
"And how do we do that?" Brionna asked.
"Hereâs my plan," Alannah said. "Weâll create Princess Brionna. Iâm not sure how yet, but weâll find a way for you to become best friends with Penelope and Anahere. Slowly, youâll reveal your identity to them first, then let them introduce you to Dad after youâve already become part of their circle. That will ease the impact and help youâand eventually usâbe accepted."
"That sounds like a very cunning and sneaky plan, Alannah," Maureen said.
"It also sounds like a plan that could work," Brionna said. "The problem is, I now look like the young Brionna Dad would remember, so Iâll need to stay out of his sight at first. Thatâll be tricky, but I think we can manage. This is exciting! This youthful body is buzzing with adventurous energy I havenât felt in ages. Iâll start packing. When do we leave?"
"You can toss out those old-fashioned clothes, Brionna," Elina said with a laugh. "Our first stop is shopping for some new outfits."
Go To: Book 1 Go To: Book 2 Go To: Book 3
Check out Our Ads. If you buy a product by clicking one of the images we may receive a small (very small) commission on the sale.